THE PUBLICATIONS OF IVISON, PHIN NEY, ELA KEMAN & CO. THE AMERICAN EDUCATIONAL SERIES OF SCHOOL AND COLLEGE TEXT BOOKS. THE mim READERS, SPELLERS, PRIMER AXD SPEAKER, By Prof. CHAS. W. SANDERS, CONFORMING ENTIRELY TO "Webster's New Illustrated and Revised Dictionaries. UNION PICTORIAL PRIMER. UNION PRIMARY SPELLER. UNION READER, Number Three. UNION READER, Number Four. EX-LIBRIS '^m r— ^^ HK^^' 1^9 ^fa^ ^'fi^:-:^i%, JMii f>^^ ^^^te^^ !£l<'^/ i''*"''"*^ Kc'^^^^tT^HS Hki' -'^ JH RNI^^^Sh t'/-:# ^mf^^i^'t ^^ij^^H ^^ ^^ s ^m i^^^^^M ;^i^£J ^^^eT U AW N 4^tS ^si Ini'm W @^ LOUISE ARNER BOYD For freshness, analysis, scientific method, and practical utility, this series of English Grammars is unrivaled by any other yet published. First Lessons in Grammar. Common School Grammar. Conprehensivo Grammar. WEBSTEE'S SCHOOL DICTIONAEIES. Richly and profusely illustrated, and embellished with Wood Cuts, assisting im- measurably in the definition of the words under which they occur. Webster's Primary School Dictionary. I Webster's Hich School Dictionary. Webster's Common School Dictionary. | Webster's Academic Dictionary. Most valuable Tkxt-Books for systematic instruction in spelling and pronunciation IM Schools. Webster's Countine-House and Family I Webster's Pocket Dictionary Dictionary. I Webster's Army and Navy Dictionary -} TOWXSEND'S ANALYSIS OF THB CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. A CHART of 52 pages on one roller, designed to hang in Class-Rooms. An town: WE] 1ENT. [ES. Science THE LIBRARY Natural OF ology. C THE UNIVERSITY By ASA d OF CALIFORNIA ty. The "How Pli Sook of Lessons inl Manual of| Gray's Les Gray's Fi< GIFT OF nd Field, bound in Botany, LOUISE ARNER BOYD BRYi ES. Common Sv.i»le in the World. 1. Thus you see that the whole number of the in- habitants upon the globe is about eight hundred mill- ions. All these are descended from Adam and Eve, who lived, the Bible tells us, in the garden of Eden ! 2. What an immense family to have proceeded from one pair ! You may well believe that it has taken many years for the human family to increase to this extent. 3. If you were to travel in different countries, you would observe that the inhabitants differ very much in their color, dress, and mode of living. 4. Some have dark skins, like the color of a dead What do we get from Oceania? Its population? Chapter V. — 1. "What is tlie whole population of the globe? Where did Adam and Eve live ? 3. What would you observe in travelling through diflerent coiui- tries ? 4. Give the color of different races. 24 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. leaf, as the American Indians ; some have a yellowish or olive color, like the Chinese; some are a deep, sooty brown, like the Hindoos ; some are black, like the negroes, and some are white, like the English and the peoj^le of the United States. 5. In some countries the people live in huts built of mud and sticks, and subsist by hunting with the bow and arrow. These are said to be in the savage state. Our American Indians, some of the negroes of Africa, some of the inhabitants of Asia, and most of the Oceanians, are savages. 6. In some countries the people live in houses partly built of stone and mud. They have few books, no churches or meeting-houses, and worship idols. Such are most of the negroes of Africa, and many tribes in Asia. These are said to be in the barbarous state, and are often called barbarians. Many of their customs are very cruel. 7. In some countries the inhabitants live in tolerable houses, and the rich have fine palaces. The people have many ingenious arts, but the schools are 23oor, and but a small portion are taught to read and wiite. The Chinese, the Hindoos, the Turks, and some other nations of Asia, with some of the inhabitants of Africa 5. "What of people in the savage state? 6. What of people m tli« barbarous state? 7. What of people in the civilized state? INTIlODUCTIO^^. 25 and Europe, are in tMs condition, wliicli may be called a civilized state. 8. In many parts of Europe, and in the United States, tlie people live in good houses, have good fur- niture, many books, good schools, churches, meeting- liouses, steamboats, railroads and telegraphs. These are in the hiijhest state of civilization. 9. Thus you observe that mankind may be divided into four classes ; — ^those who are in the savage state, those who are in the barbarous state, those who are merely civilized, and those who are in the highest state of civilization. 8. What of people in the highest state of civilization ? 9. Into what four classes may mankind bo divided? 26 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. STUDYING THE MAP OP ASIA. CHAPTEE YI.— Asia. About the Climate^ Productions, Mountains, People, and Animals of Asia, and other things. 1. I HAVE already said tliat Asia is a vast eonntiy, containing a great many cities, and a multitude of inhabitants. It lies on the opposite side of the earth from us, and you may go to it by crossing the Paciiiv; Ocean on the west, or by crossing the Atlantic Ocean and Europe on the east. Chapter VI. — 1. What of Asia? Where is Asia? How can you goto it? Point your finger toward Asia. ASIA. 2^ 2. In the southern portion of Asia the climate is warm, as in our Southern states. These parts are chiefly inhabited by the Chinese, Hindoos, Persians, Arabians and Turks. In many places the countiy is fertile, and in the valleys, beautiful flowers, spicy shrubs, and ^yild birds of the most brilliant colors, are found. 3. In the centre of Asia there are mountains whose tops are covered with everlasting snow. These are the loftiest peaks in the world, and are nearly six miles in height. To the north of these there is a cold region, where there are vast plains with scattered tribes of Tar- tars roaming over them, for the scanty pastures they af- ford for their camels and horses. They build no houses, but dwell in tents, and live upon the milk and flesh of their flocks. 4. The native animals of Asia are many of them very remarkable. The elephant is found in the thick- ets, the rhinoceros along the banks of rivers, the lion in the plains, the royal tiger in the forests, monkeys and apes of many kinds abound in the hot parts, and serpents thirty feet in length are sometimes met with. 5. In the southern portions of Asia, hurricanes some- 2. Climate of Southern Asia? Wliat nations live in Southern Asia? Its pro- ductions? 3. Its mountains ? What of Northern Asia? Inhabitants? 4. Ani- mals of Asm? 28 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. times overturn the liouses, rend tlie forests in pieces, and scatter ruin and desolation over tlie land. The country is often parched with drought. Sometimes millions of locusts come upon the wind, and devour eveiy green thing, so that nothing is left for man or beast. Pestilence often visits the people, and sweeps away thousands upon thousands. 6. Such is Asia, a land of wonders both in its geog- raphy and history. It is the- largest of the four quar- ters of the globe ; it contains the loftiest mountains, it affords the greatest variety of animal and vegetable productions, and the seasons here display at once their most beautiful and their most fearful works. 7. Asia, too, is the most populous quarter of the globe ; it contained the first human inhabitants, and from this quarter all the rest of the globe has been peopled. Here, too, the most remarkable events took place that belong to the history of man. Here the most wonderful pei-sonages were born that have ever trod this earth ; and here, too, the mighty miracles of Jehovah were ^\Tought. 5. Soutliern parla of Asia? Hurricanes? Drought? Locusts? Pestileuce? 6. For what is Asia very remarkable as to its geography ? 7. For what is Asia very remarkable as to its history ? 327 1S1 147 |£L»J Questions on the Map of Asia. — How is Asia bounded on the north ? East ? South? West ? Which way is Asia from Europe ? In what part of Asia is Persia ? In which direction from Persia is Arabia? Hindostan? China? Tartary? Siberia? Red Sea? Egypt? Mediterranean Sea? In what part of Asia is the river Euphrates? The Indies? The Ganges? TheHoangHo? 30 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER YII.— Asia CoNrmuED. About the Creation. — The Deluge. 1. The first portion of the worhi inhabited by man- kind was Asia ; the next was Africa ; the next was Europe, and the last was America. How long it is since this latter country was first peopled by the In- dians, we do not know; but the first white people came here about three hundred and seventy years since. 2. Let us now go back to the creation of the world. This wonderful event took place about six thousand years ago. The stoiy of it is beautifully told in the first chapter of Genesis. 3. Adam and Eve were created in Asia, and were placed in the garden of Eden, not far from the river Euphrates. This river is in the western part of Asia, and is about six thousand miles in an easteidy direction from New York and Boston. Chapter VII. — I. Which quarter of the globe was first inhabited ? Which next? Which quarter was inhabited last? When was America first peopled by the Indians? When by white people? 2. How long is It since the world was crea- ted ? Tell the story of creation, as related in the fiist chapter of Genesis. 3. Where did Adam and P)ve live? Where is the river Euphrates ? How far is itfVom Now Vork ? Which way from Boston ? ASIA. 31 4. Adam and Eve were for a time the only human beings on this vast globe. Yet they did not feel alone, ADAM AND EVE. for God was mth them. At length they had children, and in the course of years their descendants were very numerous. 5. These dwelt in the neighborhood of the Euphra- tes, and here they built towns, cities, and villages. But they became very wicked. They forgot to wor- ship God, and were unjust and cruel. 6. The Creator therefore determined to cut off the whole human family, with the exception of Noah and 4. What of Adam and Eve? 5. Where did the descendants of Adam and Eve dwell? What did they do? 6". What did God determine to do ? 32 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. his children, both as a punishment to the disobedient, and as a warning to all future nations that evil must follow sin. 7. Noah was told of the coming destruction, and therefore built an ark, into which he gathered his family, and a single pair of the various kinds of land animals. It then began to rain, until all the countries of the earth were covered with a deluge of water. 8. Thus all the nations were cut off, and the world once more had but a single human family upon it. This event occurred sixteen hundred and fifty-six years after the creation. CHAPTEE YIIL— Asia Continued. lloio NoaJi and his Fmnily came out of the Ark,— How tlie Peojple settled in the Land of Shinar. — About Babel. 1. The people who lived before the flood are called antediluvians. We know nothing about them except what is told in the Bible. It is probable that they extended over but a small part of Asia, and that no "Why did God determine to destroy mankind? 7. Wlmt of Noah ? Describe the deluge. 8. What was the eflect of the deluge? When did the deluge take place ? Chapter VIII. — 1. What of those who lived before the flood? ASIA. 33 liuman beings dwelt either in Africa, Europe, or Amer- ica, before the flood. 2. The deluge is supposed to have commenced in November, and the rain is thought to have ceased- in March. After a while the waters subsided, and Noah's ark rested upon the top of a tall mountain in Aj-mc* nia, called Ararat, which is still to be seen. 3. The people and animals now came out of the ark. The animals spread themselves abroad, and after many centuries they were extended into all countries. 4. Noah had three sons, Shem, Ham, and Japheth. These, with their families, proceeded to the land of Shinar, which lies to the south of Mount Ararat. Here they settled themselves on the borders of the river^ Euphrates, probably the same country that had been inhabited by the antediluvians. It is in this region that the first nations were formed. 5. All who remembered the deluge, or had heard of it, were afraid that the wickedness of mankind would again be punished in a similar way. They therefore resolved to build a tower, that they might mount upon it, and save themselves from destruction. 2. When did the deluge begin and end? What of Mount Ararat? 3. What of the people that came out of the ark ? The animals ? 4. What three sons had Noah? Where did they settle? Where was the land of Shinar? 5. Why did the people resolve to build the tower of Babel? 34 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 6. Accordingly tliey laid tlie foundation of the edi- fice on tlie eastern bank of the river Euphrates. Per- haps they expected to rear the tower so high that its top would touch the blue sky, and enable them to climb into heaven. T^ Their building materials were bricks that had been baked in the sun. Instead of mortar, they ce- mented the bricks together with a sort of slime or pitch. 8. The workmen labored very diligently, and piled one layer of bricks upon another, till the eai*th was a considerable distance beneath them. But the blue sky, and the sun, and the stars, seemed as far off as when they fii'st began. 9. One day, while these foolish people were at .their labor, a very wonderful thing took place. They were talking together as usual, but, all of a sudden, they found it impossible to understand what each other said. 10. If any. of the workmen called for bricks, their companions at the bottom of the tower mistook their meaning, and brought them pitch. If they asked for one sort of tool, another sort was given them. Their words appeared to be mere sounds w^ithout any sense, 6-8. Describe the building of the tower. 9, 10. Describe the confusion of lan- guages. ASIA. 35 like tlie babble of a little child, before it lias been taugbt to speak. 11. This event caused sucli confusion tliat tliey could not go on building the tower. They therefore gave up the idea of climbing to heaven, and resolved to \f ander to different parts of the earth. It is likely that they formed themselves into several parties, consisting of all who could talk intelligibly together. They set forth on their journey in various directions. 12. The descendants of Shem are supposed to have distributed themselves over the country near to the Euphrates. The descendants of Ham took a westerly direction, and proceeded to Africa. They settled in Eg3rpt, and laid the foundation of a great nation there. The descendants of Japheth proceeded to Greece, and thus laid the foundation of several European nations. 13. Some travellers in modern times have discovered a large hillock on the shore of the Euphrates. It is composed of sun-burnt bricks cemented together with pitch. They believe this hillock to be the ruins of the tower of Babel, which was built more than four thou- sand years ago. 11. What was the consequence of this confusion of languages? 12. What of the descendants of Shem? Of Ham ? Of Japheth? 13. What have some trav- ellers discorered ? What is the hillock supposed to be ? ASIA. 37 CHAPTER IX.— Asia Continued. Aljout the great Assyrian Empire^ and Reign of Q'ueen Semiramis. j 1. WiiEJS" tlie rest of mankind were scattered into different parts of the eartli, there were a number of people who remained near the tower of BabeL They continued to inhabit the land of Shinar, which was a warm country and very fertile. In course of time they extended over a much larger tract of country, and built towns and cities. 2. This region received the name of Assyria, It was the first of the nations of the earth. Its bounda- ries varied at different times, but its place on the map may be seen in the vicinity of the two rivers Tigris and Euphrates, northward of the Persian Gulf 3. Ashur, the grandson of Noah, was the first ruler Questions on the Map. — Where does the river Euphrates rise ? Where does \t empty ? Which way was Shinar from Mount Ararat ? "^hich way was Jeru- salem from Babylon? Nineveh from Babylon? Eg-ypt? Persia ? Which way was Assyria from the Mediterranean sea ? Direction of the following places from Babj'lon — Egypt? Asia Minor? Greece? Macedonia? Italy? Canaan? Persia? Chaptee IX. — 1. Did all the people leave the land of Shinar alter the con- fusion of languages? Did the people of the land of Slnnar increase? What did they do ? 2. What name did the country around Shinar receive ? What was the first empire or great nation of the earth? Where was it situated? 38 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. of Assyria. In tlie year 2229 B. C, or 1775 years after tlie creation, lie built the city of Nineveh, and surrounded it with walls a hundred feet hio^h. The city was so large that a person would have travelled a hundred miles merely in walking around it. 4. But the city of Babylon, which was built a short time afterward, was superior to Nineveh both in size and beauty. It was situated on the river Euphrates. The walls were so very thick, that six chariots drawn by horses could be driven abreast upon the top, with- out danger of falling oif on either side. In our coun- try we do not surround our cities with walls ; but in ancient times walls were necessary to protect the people from their enemies. 5. In this city there were magnificent gardens, be- longing to the royal palace. They were constructed in a manner to appear to be hanging in the air without resting on the earth. They contained large trees, and all kinds of fruits and flowers. 6. There was also a splendid temple dedicated to Belus or Baal^ ^vho was the chief idol of the Assyri- ans. This temple was six hundred and sixty feet high, 3. Who was the first ruler of Assyria? "What city did lie build? Describe the city of Nineveh. 4. Where was the city of Babylon? Describe this wonderful city. "Why did the ancients surround their cities with walls? 5. What of the hanging gardens? 6. The templo of Belus ? ASIA. 89 and it contained a golden image of Belus forty feet in lieiglit. 7. Babylon was ])nilt by Nimrod, that miglity hunter of whom the Bible tells ns. But the person who made all the beautiful, gardens and palaces, and who set up the image of Belus, was a woman named Semiramis. 8. She had been the wife of Nlnus, king of Assyria, but when king Ninus died, queen Semiramis became sole ruler of the empire. Slie * was an ambitious woman, and was not content to live quietly in Baby- lon, although she had taken so much pains to make it a beautiful city. 9. She was tormented with a wicked desire to con- quer all the nations of the earth. So she collected an immense army, and marched against the rich and powerful king of the Indies, who lived in what we now call Hindostan, a country lying to the south-east of Assyria. T. Who built Babylon? Who made the hanging gardens? 8. What of Semir- amis ? Was she contented with Babylon ? 9. What desire had she ? What did she do ? Where did the king of the Indies hve ? 4(i , UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER X.— Asia Continded. Queen Semiramis sets forth to conquer the World, hut it defeated hy the King of the Indies. 1. Wheis" the king of the Indies, wlio was very rich and powerful, heard that queen Semiramis was coming to invade his dominions, he mustered a vast number of men to defend them. Besides his soldiers, he had a great many elephants. 2. Each of these enormous beasts was worth a whole regiment of soldiers. They were taught to rush into battle and toss the enemy about with their trunks, and trample them down with their huge feet. 3. Now queen Semiramis had no elephants, and therefore she was afraid that the king of the Indies would overcome her. She endeavored to prevent this misfortune by a very curious contrivance. In the first place she ordered three thousand brown oxen to be killed. 4. The hides of the dead oxen were stripped off, and sewed together in the shape of elephants. These were placed upon camels, and when the camels were drawn Chapter X. — 1. What did the king of the Indies do when he lieard of Semira- mis' purpose? What sort of an army had he? 2. Wliat of the elephants? 3, 4. To what contrivance did Semiramis resort? ASIA. 41 up in battle array, they looked pretty much like a troop of great brown elephants. Doubtless the king of the Indies wondered where queen Semiramis had caught them. 5. When the battle was to be fought, the king of the Indies with his real elej^hants marched forward on one side, and queen Semiramis with her camels and ox-hides, came boldly against him on the other. 6. But when the Indian army had marched close to DEFEAT AND FLIGHT OF SEMIRAMIS. the host of the Assyrians, they perceived that there was no such thing as an elephant among them. They 5-7. Describe the battle. What was the result of the battle? 42 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. therefore laid aside all fear, and rushed furiously upon queen Semiramis and her soldiers. 7. The real elephants put the camels to flight ; and then, in a great rage, they ran about, tossing the As- syrians into the air, and trampling them down by hun- dreds. Thus the Assyrian army was routed, and the king of the Indies gained a complete victory. 8. Queen Semiramis was sorely wounded ; but she got into a chariot, and drove away at full speed from the battle-field. She finally escaped to her OAvn king- dom, but in a very sad condition. 9. She then took up her residence in the palace at Babylon. But she did not long enjoy herself in the beautiful gardens Avhich she had suspended in the air. It is said that her o^vn son, whose name was Ninias, put his mother to death, that he might get possession of the throne, and reign over the people. 10. Such was the . melancholy end of the mighty queen Semiramis. How foolish and wicked it was for her to spend her life in trying to conquer other nations, instead of niaking her own people happy ! But slie had not learned that golden rule, " Do to another aa you would have another do to you." 8. What of Semiramis? 9. What became of her? 10. Was the conduct of Semiramis good or wise? Do you think she was happy? ASIA. 43 CHAPTEE XL— Asia CoNTmuED. About Nlnias, — lieign of Sardanupalus^ and Fall of the Assyrian Empire. 1. After Ninias had wickedly murdered liis motlier, lie became king of Assyiia. His reign began about tlie year 2000 B. C, or about three hundred and forty years after the deluge. 2. Ninias was not only a very wicked man, but a very slothful one. He did not set out to conquer kingdoms like his mother, but shut himself up in his palace, and thought of nothing but how to enjoy him- self. 3. He knew that his people hated him, and there- fore he kept guards in his palace ; Blit he was afraid to trust even his guards. Whether he was murdered at last, or whether he died quietly in his bed, is more than I can tell, for history does not inform us. 4. After the reign of Ninias, there was an interval of eight hundred years, during which it is impossible to say what happened in the kingdom of Assyria. It is Chapter XI.— 1. Whal of Ninias? When did his reign begin ? 2. What was his character? What did he do ? 3, What else of Ninias ? 4, What of Assyria for eight hundred years after Ninias? 44 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. probable that most of tlie kings were like Ninias, tkat they wasted their time in idle pleasures, and never did any thing worthy of remembrance. i 5. Some years afterward, there was a king upon the throne of Assyria, whose name was Sardanapalus. ^He is said to have been a beautiful young man; but he was slothful, and took no care of his kingdom, and made no attempt to promote the welfare of his people. 6. He never went outside of his palace, but lived all the time among the women. And in order to make himself more fit for their company, he painted his face, and sometimes put on a woman's dress. In this ridic- ulous guise, the great king Sardanapalus used to sit down with the women, and help them to spin. Y. But while Sardanapalus was feasting, and dancing, and painting his face, and dressing himself like a wom- an, and hel2:)ing thfe women to spin, a terrible destruc- tion was impending over his head. 8. Ai'baces, governor of the Medes, made war against this unworthy monarch, and besieged him in the city of Babylon. Sardanapalus saw that he could not escape, and that if he lived any longer, he should probably become a slave. 9. So, rather than be a slave, he resolved to die. 5. Wliat of Sardanapalus ? 6, 1. How did he live? 8. What of Arbaces? ASIA. 46 He therefore collected his treasures, and heaped them in one great pile in a splendid hall of his palace, and then set fire to the pile. The palace was speedily in a blaze, and Sardanapalus, with his favorite officers, and a multitude of beautiful women, w^ere burnt to death in the flames. Thus ended the great Assyrian monar- chy, the country being conquered by Arbaces. 10. Sardanapalus died about the year 876 B. C. After a time a new kingdom arose, and Nineveh was the capital. This is called the second Assyrian Em- pire. The kings of this empire made war on the Jews, and are often spoken of in the Bible. Their powder was terminated, and Nineveh finally destroyed by tlie king of the Medes, 606 B. C. CHAPTER XII.— Asia Continued. About the Hebrews w Jews. — Origin of the Hebrews. — The Removal of Jacob and his Children to Egy^yt. 1. The founder of the Hebrew nation was Abraham, who was born about tw^o hundred years after the del- uge. The country of his birth was Chaldea, which formed the southern part of the Assyrian empire. 9. What of the death of Sardanapalus? What was the end of the Assyrian em- pire? 10. How and when was it terminated? Chapter -XH. — 1. What of Abraham ? When and where was he born? 46 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. Tlie rest of tlie inhabitants of Clialdea were idol, aters, and worshipped tlie sun, moon, and stars ; but Abrabam worshipped the true God whom we worship. In the early part of his life, he was a shepherd on the Chaldean plains. When his father, Terah, was dead, God commanded him to leave his native country, and travel westward to the land of Canaan. THE DEPARTURE OF ABRAHAM. « 3. This region was afterward called Palestine. It lies north of Arabia, is on the eastern border of the Mediterranean Sea, and is nearly six thousand miles 2. What of the worship of the Chaldeans ? Of Abraham ? What of the early- life of Abraham ? What did God command Abraham to do? 3. Where is tho land of Canaan? What is it now called? ASIA. 4*r soutli-easterly from New York. It was a rich and fer- tile country, and God promised Abraham that his descendants should dwell there. 4. Many years of Abraliam's life w^ere spent m wandering to and fro. His wife Sarah went with him, and they were followed by a large number of male and female servants, and- by numerous flocks and herds. They dwelt in tents, and had no settled home. 5. Abraham and Sarah had one son, named Isaac. His father loved him fondly ; but when God command- ed him to sacrifice his child, he prepared to obey. But an angel came down from heaven, and told him not to slay his son. 6. The life of Abraham was full of interesting events, but I have not room to relate them all here. He lived to be a hundred and seventy-five years old, and then died at Hebron, in Canaan. From this ancient patri- arch the Jews and Arabians are descended. They have always called! him Father Abraham. Y. Isaac, the son of Abraham, left two children, Esau and Jacob. The younger, Jacob, persuaded his 4. "What of the life of Abraham ? Who went witli him from Chaldea to Canaan? 5. What of Isaac? 6. What else of Abraham? What of the Jews ? 7. WHiat o£ Isaac's sons ? What did Jacob do ? What is meant by birthright ? Ans. The eldest son in ancient times enjoyed many privileges over his younger brotheix These Esau sold to Jacob for a single meal of victuals. Thus Jacob became tlie head of the Jewish people. 48 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. brotlier to sell liis birthriglit for a mess of pottage. He likewise obtained a blessing, whicli his father intended to bestow on Esau. - 8. Jacob, to wliom God gave tlie name of Israel, bad twelve sons, whose names were Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Dan, Judah, Naphthali, Gad, Ashur, Issachar, Zebulon, Joseph, and Benjamin. The posterity of each of these twelve afterward became a separate tribe among the Hebrews or Israelites. 9. My young reader must look into the Bible for the beautiful story of Joseph and his brethren. I can merely tell him that Joseph was sold into captivity and carried into the land of Egypt, and that there he was the means of preserving his aged father and all his brothers from death by famine. 10. Jacob and his twelve children removed to Egypt, and took up their residence there. It was in that country that the Hebrews first began to be a nation ; so that their history may be said to commence from this period. Jacob died 1689 B. C. 8. Who were the twelve sons of Jacob ? What of the descendants of these twelve sons? 9. Can you tell the story of Joseph as related in Genesis chapter 37, etc.? 10. Where did Jacob go with his family? What of the origin of the JewB? ASIA, 40 CHAPTEE XIII.— Asia Continued. ' The Bondage in Egypt. — Flight of the Hebrews^ and D^stnic- tion of Pharaoh and his Host. 1. Egypt, you know, is in Africa. It has many cities, and a famous river called tlie Nile runs tlirougli the country. But this land is less populous now than in the time of Joseph. It was then full of people, and they were the most learned and civilized of all the nations of the earth. There are many ruins to be seen in Egypt, which show that the palaces and cities of ancient times were very splendid. 2. But I must tell you of the Hebrews. Pharaoh, the good king of Egypt died, and Joseph likewise. Another king then ascended the throne, who hated the Hebrews, and did all in his power to oppress them. 3. The Egyptians treated them like slaves. All the hardest labor was performed by the Hebrews. It is ^thought by some writers that the immense piles of stone called the Pyramids, were built by them. These vast edifices are still standing on the banks of the Nile. Chapter XIII.— 1. What of Egypt ? What of Egypt in the time of Joseph ? 2. How were the Hebrews treated after the death of Joseph? 3. What of the pyramids? How high is the tallest of the Egyptian pyramids? Ans. About five hundred feet. 56 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 4. This cruel king was named Pharaoh, like his pre- decessor. One of the most wicked injuries that he inflicted on the Hebrews was the following : 5. He commanded that every male child sliould be thi'own into the river Nile the instant he was born. The reason for this horrible cruelty was, that the He- brews mio^ht not become more numerous than the Egyptians, and conquer the whole country. 6. One of the Hebrew women, however, could not MOSES IN THE BULEUSnES. make up her^mind to throw her son into the Nile. If she had positively disobeyed the king's order, she 4, 5. Whatcnielty did Pharaoh inflici upon the Hebrews? 6. What did one of the Hebrew women do? ASIA. 51 would liave been put to death. She therefore very privately made a little ark or boat of bulrushes, j Jaced the child in it, and laid it among the flags that grew by the river's side. Y. In a little while the king's daughter came down to the river to bathe. Perceiving the ark of bulrushes, she went with her maids to fetch it. When they looked into it, they found a little Hebrew boy there ! 8. The heart of the princess was moved Avith com- passion, and she resolved to save his life. She hired his own mother to nurse him. She gave him the name of Moses, and when he grew old enough to be put to school, she caused him to be instructed in all the learn- ing of the Egyptians. At that period they were the most learned people on earth. 9. But though he himself was so well treated, Moses did not forget the sufferings of the other Hebrews. He remembered that they were his brethren, and he resolved to rescue them from their oppressors. 10. He and his brother Aaron received power from God to perform many wonderful things, in order to induce Pharaoh to let the Hebrews depart out of Egypt. Ten great plagues were inflicted on the Egyp- 1. AYhat of Pharaoh's daughter? 8. What of Moses? 9. Wliat did ha resolve to do ? 10. What of Moses and Aaron ? 52 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. tians, and these were so terrible tliat at last Pharaoli gave the Hebrews leave to go. AARON. MOSES. 11. But scarcely were they gone, when the king was sorry he had not kept them in Egypt, that he might oppress them, and compel them to -labor for him as before. He therefore mustered his warriors, and rode swiftly after the fugitives. 12. When he came in sight of them, they were crossing the Ived Sea, v>^hich lies between Egypt and Arabia. The Lord had caused the watei^ to roll back, and form a wall on each side. Thus there was a patli of glistening sand for the Hebrews through the very depths of the sea. To what did Pharaoh Consent? 11, Did lie change his mind ? 12. What inir- iicle did God perform ? How did the Hebrews cross the Rod Sea? ASIA. 53 13. Pharaoh and Ms army rode onward, and hj the time that the fugitives had reached the opposite shore, the Egyptians were in the midst of this wonderful passage. As the Hebrews fled, they looked behind them. There w^as the prond array of the Egyptian king, wdth his chariots and horsemen, and Pharaoh himself riding haughtily in the midst. 14. The affrighted Hebrews looked behind them again, and lo ! the two walls of water had rolled to- gether. They were dashing against the chariots, and sweeping the soldiers oif their feet. The waves were crested with foam, and came roaring against the wicked king. In a little time, the sea rolled calmly over Pha- raoh and his host, and thus they all j)erished, lea\dng the Jew^s to proceed on their journey. 15. This was a terrible event, but Pharaoh had been very cruel ; he therefore deserved his fate. This stoiy may teach us, that not only wdcked rulers, but those who follow them, have reason to fear the judgments of Heaven. 13, 14. Describe the passage of the Egyptians. 15. What may this story teach us? 54 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER XIY.— Asia Continued. About the Wa7iderings of the Israelites in the Wilderness. 1. It was now two liiindred and fifteen years since Jacob liad come to settle in Egypt. His descendants had multiplied so rapidly tliat at the time of their departure, the Hebrew nation are supposed to have amounted to two millions of people. Moses, their leader, was eighty years old, but his step was steady ; and though of meek and humble manners, he was a man of great wisdom and firmness of character. 2. The Hebrews intended to go directly from Egypt to the land of Canaan. This latter country is now called Palestine. Before reaching it, the children of Israel were to pass through a part of Arabia. 3. In order that they might not go astray, a vast pillar of mist, or cloud, moved before them all day long ; and at night the jiillar of cloud was changed to a pillar of fire, which threw a radiance ovej: the regions through which they journeyed. 4. The country was desolate and l)arren, and often Chapter XIV. — 1. How long was it from the linio Jacob settled v.\ l\L;ypt to the departure of the Israelites? "What was their number? How old was M.^cs r What was his character? 2. lu what country did the Hebrews watider ? ii. 11 ow •were the Hebiews guided? ASIA. bi) destitute of water, but tlie Lord fed tlie people witli manna and with quails ; and when they were thirsty, Moses smote upon a rock, and the water gushed out abundantly. Besides all this, the Hebrews received divine assistance against the Amalekites, and were enabled to conquer them in battle. 5. But in spite of these various mercies, the Israel- ites were an ungrateful and rebellious people. They often turned from the worship of the true Grod, and became idolaters. 6. At the very time when the Lord was revealing himself to Moses from the summit of Mount Sinai, and giving him the Ten Commandments, the people com- pelled Aaron to make a golden calf They worshipped this poor image instead of Jehovah, who had brought them out of Egypt. Y. On account of their numerous sins, the Lord often inflicted grievous punishments upon them. Many were slain by pestilence, and some were swallowed up in the earth. The remainder were compelled to wander forty years in the deserts of Arabia, though the 4. "What sort of country did they travel through ? IIow were they fed and supphed with water ? What other divine assistance was rendered to the Hebrews? 5. Were the Hebrews grateful for all the mercies bestowed upon them ? G. What did they do when Moses was on Mount Sinai? 7. What evil resulted from the disobedience of the Hebrews ? How long did the Hebrews wander? What is the distance from Egypt to Canaan ? 5Q UNIVERSAL HISTORY. whole distance in a direct line from Egypt to Canaan was but two liundred and fifty miles. 7. Before they came to tlie land of Canaan, most of those who had fled out of Egypt were dead. Their children inherited the promised land, but they them- selves were buried in the sands of the desert. Even Moses was permitted merely to gaze at the land of Canaan from the top of Mount Pisgah. Here he died, at the age of one hundred and twenty years. 9. After the death of Moses, Joshua, the son of Nun, became leader of the Israelites. Under his guidance they entered the promised land, and subdued the peo- ple who inhabited it. The territory of Canaan was then di\dded amons: the twelve tribes of Israel. 8. Did the Hebrews who left Egypt reach Canaan ? "What of Moses ? "Wliere is Mount Pisgah ? (See the map on the opposite page.) 9. Who became leader after the death of Moses ? How was the land of Canaan divided ? Questions on the Map. — In wliat direction from Jerusalem are the following places — Gaza? Damascus? Samaria? Cana? Jericho? Where is Mount Ta- bor? A.scalon? Nazareth? Bethlehem? Between what seas does the river Jordan flow? Where is Tyre ? Joppa? Mount Carmel? 58 UNIVERSAL IlISTOllT. CHAPTER XY.— Asia Continued. The Hebrews overthrow the Midianites. — Samson^ Judge of Israel, 1. After tlieir settlement in Canaan, tlie Israelites lived under the authority of judges. These were their rulers in times of peace, and their generals in Avar. Some of them were very remarkable personages, and did many things worthy of remembrance. 2. The name of one of the judges was Gideon. While he ruled Israel, an army of Midianites invaded the country, and oppressed the people for seven years. But the Lord instructed Gideon how to rescue the Is- realites from their power. 3. Gideon chose three hundred men, and caused each of them to take an earthen pitcher, and put a lamp within it. With this small band he entered the camp of the Midianites by night. There was an immense army of them sleeping in their tents, without appre- hending any. danger from the conquered Israelites. 4. But their destruction was at hand. Gideon gave Chapter XV.— 1. How were the Hebrews governed after their settlement in Canaan? What of the judges? 2. What of Gideon? 3-5. Tell how Gideon contrived to overcome the Midianites. ASIA. 59 a signal, and all liis tliree liundred men broke their pitcliers, at the same time blowing a loud blast upon trumpets which they had brought. This terrible clamor startled the Midianites from their sleep. 5. Amid the clangor of the trumpets they heard the Israelites shouting, "The sword of the Lord and of Gideon 1" A great panic seized upon the Midianites. Each man mistook his neighbor for an enemy ; so that more of the Midianites were slain l)y their own swords, than by the swords of the men of Israel. Thus God wrought a great deliverance for his people. 6. The most famous of all the judges of Israel was named Samson. He was the strongest man in the world ; and it was a wonderful circumstance that his great strength depended upon the hair of his head. While he continued to wear his hair long, and curling down his neck, he had more strength than a hundred men put together. But if his hair were to be cut off, he would be no stronger than any single man. 7. In the days of Samson the Philistines had con- quered the Israelites. Samson disliked them on ac- count of the injuries which they inflicted upon his coun- trymen, and naturally made use of his great strength to do them all the harm in his power. 6. What of Samson? 7. Wliat of the rhihstines ? Why did Samson dislike them ? 60 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 8. On one occasion lie slew a tliousand of them, al- tliougli lie had no better weapon than the jawbone of an ass. At another time, when they had shut him np in the city of Graza, he took the gates of the city npon his shoulders, and carried them to the top of a distant hill. 9. But though Samson hated the Philistines, and was always doing them mischief, there was a woman among them whom he loved. Her name was Delilah. She pretended to love Samson in return ; but her only object was to ruin him. 10. This woman used many persuasions to induce Samson to tell what it was that made him so much stronger than other men. At first Samson deceived her. At length, however, Delilah prevailed upon him to tell her the real cause of his great strength. 11. When she had found out the secret, she cut oQ the hair of his head while he was sleeping, and then delivered him to her countrymen, the Philistines. The latter put out his eyes, and bound him wdth fetters of brass, and he was forced to labor like a brute beast in the prison. 8. With what weapon did Samson kill a thousand Philistines? WTiat of the gates of Gaza? 9. What of Delilah ? 10. What did she ask Samson ? 11. TIow did Delilah deprive Samson of his strength ? What did the Philistines do to Sam- son? ASIA. 61 12. Samson was able to work very liard, for pretty soon his hair "began to grow, and so his wonderful vigor returned. Thus he became the strongest man in the w^orld again. 13. One day the Philistines were offering a great sacrifice to their idol, whose name was Dagon. They feasted, and their hearts were merry. When their mirth was at its height, they sent for poor blind Sam- son, that he might amuse them by showing specimens of his wonderful strength. 14. Samson was accordingly brought from prison, and led into Dagon's temple. His brazen fettei^ clanked at every step. He was a woful object with his blinded eyes. But his hair had grown again, and was curling upon his brawny shoulders. 15. When Samson had done many wonderful feats of strength, he asked leave to rest himself against the two main pillars of the temple. The floor and galle- ries were all crowded with Philistines. They gazed upon this man of mighty strength, and they triumphed and rejoiced, because they imagined he could do them no more harm. 16. But while they gazed, the strong man threw his arms round the two pillars of the temple. The edifice 12. "What happened when Samson's hair grew again? 13-17. Tell how Sam- son destroyed the Philistine temple, 62 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. trembled as witli an earthquake. Then Samson bowed himself with all his might, and down came the temj)le with a crash like thunder, overwhelming the whole multitude of the Philistines in its ruins. 17. Samson was likewise crushed, but in his death it appears that he triumphed over his enemies, and lay buried beneath the dead bodies of lords and mighty men. CHAPTER XVI.— Asia Continued. Beginning of the Reign of Saul. 1. Many other judges ruled over Israel, in the space of about four hundred years from the time that Moses led the Hebrews out of Egypt. But at length they became dissatisfied with this mode of government, and demanded that a king should be placed over them. 2. Samuel was then the judge of Israel. He was an old man, and a wise one ; and besides the wisdom that he had collected in the course of a lonsr life, he possessed wisdom from on high. Chapter XVI. — 1. For how long a time were the Hebrews governed by judges? 2. What of Samuel ? ASIA. ^3 3. Wlien the people demanded a king, Samuel en- deavored to convince tliem tliat tliey were much better off without one. He described the tyrannical acts which kings have always been in the habit of commit- ting, whenever they have had the power to do so. But the Israelites would not hearken to him. . 4. Samuel, therefore, consulted the Lord, and was directed to find out a king for the Israelites. The per- son who was fixed upon was a young man named Saul. He possessed great beauty, and was a head taller than any other man among the Israelites. Samuel an, ointed his head with oil, and gave him to the Israelites as their king. - 5. For a considerable time king Saul behaved like a wise and righteous monarch. But at length he began to disobey the Lord, and seldom took the advice of Samuel, although that good old priest would have been willing to direct him in every action of his life. 6. In the course of Saul's reign, the Israelites were often at war with the neighboring nations. At one time, when the Philistines had invaded the country, there was a great giant in their host, whose name was Goliath, of Gath. Y. He was at least ten or twelve feet high, and was 3. What did he do, when the people demanded a king ? 4. What of Saul ? 5. How did Saul behave? 6-8. What of Goliath ? 4 6-4 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. clothed from liead to foot in brazen armor. He carried an enormous spear, the iron head of which weighed thirty pounds. 8. Every day did this frightful giant stride forth from the camp of the Philistines, and defy the Isra- elites to produce a champion who would stand against him in single combat. But, instead of doing this, the whole host of Israel stood aloof from hnn, as a flock of sheep from a lion. CHAPTER XYII.— Asia Continiied. Combat of David and Goliath. 1. At last, a young shepherd, by the name of David, happened to come to the camp of the Israelites, and heard the terrible voice of Goliath as he thundered forth his challenge. 2. Young as he was, David had already slain a lion and a bear ; and with the help of the Lord he thought himself able to slay this gigantic Philistine. He there- fore obtained leave of king Saul to accept the chal- lenge. Chapter XVIL— 1. Who was David? What did he do? 2. What had David done? What did he think ? ASIA. 65 3. But, instead of wearing tlie king's armor, wMcli Saul would willingly liave lent him, David went to tlie battle in his shepherd's garb. He did not even buckle on a sword. 4. When the two combatants came into the field, there was the youthful David on the side of the Israel- > ites, with a staff in one hand, and a sling in the other, carrying five smooth stones in a shepherd's scrip or pouch. 5. On the side of the Philistines, forth strode the mighty Goliath. He glistened in his brazen armor, and brandished his great iron-headed spear, till it quivered like a reed. When the giant spoke, his voice growled almost like thunder rolling overhead. 6. He looked scornfully at David, and hardly thought it worth his while to lift up his spear against him. " Come hither," quoth the giant, " and I will feed the fowls with your fiesh !" 7. But little David was not at all abashed. He made a bold answer, and told Goliath that he would cut off his head, and give his enormous carcass to the beasts of the field. This threat so enraged the giant^ that he put himself in motion to slay David. 8. The young man ran forward to meet Goliath, 3-9. Tell the story of David and Goliath. 66 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. and as lie ran lie took a smooth stone from liij5 scrip, and placed it in liis sling. When at a proper distance, he whirled the sling, and discharged the stone. It went whizzing through the air, and hit Goliath right in the centre of the forehead, :■ DAVID A>'D GOLIATH. 9. The stone penetrated to the brain ; and down the giant fell at full length upon the field, with his brazen armor clanging around him. David then cuj off Goli- ath's head with his own sword. The Philistines were affrighted at their champion's overthrow, and fled. 10. The men of Israel pursued them, and made a What effect had the death of GoUath upon the Phihstines? A.SIA. 67 prodigious slaughter. David returned from tlie battle carrying the grim and grisly head of Goliath by the hair. The Hebrew women came forth to meet him, danced around him, and sang triumphant anthems in his praise. CHAPTER XVIII.— Asia Continued. The Reign of David. — Wisdom of Solomon, 1. David had won so much renown by his victory over Goliath that Saul became envious of him, and often endeavored to kill him. But Jonathan, the son of Saul, loved David better than a brother. 2. During the lifetime of Saul, David was forced to live in exile. But after a reign of about twenty-four years, king Saul was slain on the mountains of Gilboa, in a disastrous battle with the Philistines. Jonathan was likewise killed. 3. When David heard of these sad events, he ex- pressed his sorrow by wee]3ing, and rending his gar- 10. Wliat honors were paid to David? Chapter XVII.— 1. Wliy was Saul envious of David? What did Saul do? What of Jonathan? 2. How was David ob iged to live? What of the death of Saul and Jonathan ? 3. What effect had these events upon David ? 68 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ments. Yet lie gained a kingdom by tlie deatli of Saul and Jonathan, for the men of Judah first elected him to reign over them, and afterward the whole peo- ple of Israel chose him for their king. 4. A great part of David's life was spent in war. He gained many victories, and enjoyed high renown as a gallant leader. He conquered many of the sur- rounding nations, and raised his kingdom to a higher pitch of power than it ever enjoyed before or afterward. But he also w^on a peaceful kind of fame, which will last while the world endures, and be remembered through eternity. 5. He won it by his heavenly poesy ; for king David was the sweet Psalmist of Israel ; and in all the ages since he lived his psalms have been sung to the praise of the Lord. It is now about three thousand years since David died, yet to this hour every pious heaii:. loves to commune with God in the beautiful words of this inspired man. 6. When David had reigned forty years, and was grown a very old man, he died in his palace at Jerusa- lem. The kingdom was inherited by his son Solomon. Who became king of Israel after the death of Saul? 4. How was a great part of David's life spent ? To what condition did he bring the Hebrew nation ? 5. What better feme did he acquire than that of a conqueror? What can you say o( the Psalms ? How long since David lived? 6. How long did David reign? Who succeeded him ? ASIA. 6§ This prince was very young when he ascended the throne, but he was wiser in his youth than in his riper years. 7. Not long after he became king, two women came into his presence bringing a little child. Each of the women claimed the child as her own, and they quar- relled violently, as if they would have torn the poor babe asunder. It seemed impossible to find out whose the child really was. 8. " Bring hither a sword," said king Solomon ; and immediately one of the attendants brought a sharp sword. " Now," continued Solomon, " that I may not wrong either of these women, the thing in dispute shall be equally divided between them. Cut the child in twain, and let each take half" 9. But when the real mother saw the keen sword glittering over her poor babe, she gave a scream of agony. " Do not slay the child ! " she cried. " Give it to this wicked woman. Only let it live, and she may be its mother !" 10. But the other woman showed no pity for the child. " I ask no more than my just rights," she said. " Cat the child in two ! I will be content with half." Now Solomon had watched the conduct of the k What of Solomon? t-lO. Tell the story of the child 70 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. two women, and lie knew the true mother by her ten- derness for the poor babe. " Give the child alive to her who would not have it slain," he said. " She is its mother." CHAPTEE XIX.— Asia Continued. building of tne Tcvi^de. — Visit of the Queen of Sheha. 1. King David, as I before told you, had increased the power and wealth of the Hebrew nation, so that it had become a great kingdom. Silver and gold were very abundant in the country, and king David had made preparation for the building of a splendid temple in Jerusalem, his capital, to be dedicated to the wor- ship of the true God. 2. The chief event of Solomon's life was the build- ing of this temple. This was done by the special command of the Lord. It was now four hundred and eighty years since the Israelites had come out of Egypt ; and in all that time there had been no edifice erected to the worship of God. Chapter XIX. — 1. What had David done? What of silver and gold among the Hebrews ? 2, What was tho chief event of Solomon's reign ? By whose com- mand was the temple built ? ASIA. 71 3. Solomon made an agreement witli Hiram, king of Tyre, tliat lie would give him a yearly supply of wheat and oil, in exchange for cedar and fir. Tyre was a great commercial city on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, to the northward of Jerusalem. It belonged to Phoenicia, a country which has the credit of having first engaged in commerce. 4. With the timber which he procured from Tyre, and with a large quantity of hewn stone, Solomon began to build the temple. The front of this building was one hundred and twenty feet long, thirty-five feet broad, and forty-five feet high. It extended around a large square, and with the various buildings attached to it, covered twenty acres of ground. 5. But no pen can describe the richness and splendor of this sacred edifice. The interior was constructed of the most costly kinds of wood ; and the walls were carved with figures of cherubim and other beautiful devices. The walls and floors were partly overlaid with gold. 6. Seven years were employed in building this tem- ple. It was finished about three thousand years after 3. What agreement did Solomon make with Hiram, king of Tyre ? Where was Tyre ? What of Pha3nicia ? 4. With what did Solomon begin to build the tem- ple ? Where was the temple of Solom.on built? Ans. On a hill in Jerusalem called Mount Moriah, 5. Describe the interior of the temple. 6. How long were they in building the temple? How long after the creation was the temple finished? 72 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. the creation, and one thousand years before tlie birtli of Christ. When it was completed, Solomon assem- bled all the chiefs, and elders, and great men of Israel, in order to dedicate it. The priests brought the ark, containing the two tables of stone which God had given to Moses more than four centuries before. 7. The ark was now placed in the holiest part of the temple. It rested between the broad wings of two cherubim that were overlaid with gold. No sooner was the ark set in its place than a cloud issued forth and filled the temple. This was a token that the Lord was there. 8. After the building of the temple, Solomon be- came so renowned for his wisdom and magnificence, that the queen of Sheba came from her own dominions to visit him. Her country is supposed to have been in Africa, to the south of Egypt. 9. When she came to Jerusalem, she beheld Solomon seated on a great throne of ivory, overlaid with pure gold. His feet rested on a golden footstool There were lions of gold about the throne. The king had a majestic look, and the queen of Sheba was astonished at his grandeur ; but Avhen they had talked together, How long before Christ ? How long ago ? 7. Describe the dedication of the temple. 8. What of the queen of Sheba? Where is it supposed she came from ? 9. Describe her visit to Solomon. ASIA. T3 she admired liis wisdom even more tlian liis magnifi- cence. She acknowledged that the half of his great- ness had not been told her. 10. If the queen of Sheba could have seen Solomon a few yaars afterward, she would have beheld a lament- able change. He turned from the true God, and became an idolater. This wise and risrhteous kin 2:, who had built the sacred temple, now grew so wicked that he built high places for the worship of heathen deities. 11. For this reason God determined to take away the chief part of the- kingdom from his descendants. Accordingly, when Solomon was dead, ten of the tribes of Israel revolted against his son Rehoboam. CHAPTER XX.— Asia Continued. The Decline of the Jewish Nation. 1. In" consequence of the revolt of the ten tribe?, Rehoboam reigned only over the two tribes of Judah 10. What change took place ia Solomon? 11. What evil followed the idolatry of Solomon ? Chapter XX. — 1. What of Rehoboam ? 74 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. and Benjamin, these being called ihe kingdom of Ju- dah. Besides the loss of so large a part of his king- dom, lie suffered other misfortunes. Shishak, king of Egypt, made war against him, and took Jerusalem. He carried away the treasures of the temple and of the palace. 2. The other ten tribes of Israel, which had revolted from Behoboam, were thenceforward governed by kings of theii' own, the country being called the kingdom of Israel. Most of these kings were wicked men and idolaters. Their palace and seat of government was in the city of Samaria. 3. When the kingdom of Israel had been separated from that of Judah about two hundred and fifty years, it was conquered by Salmaneser, king of Assyria. He made slaves of the Israelites, and carried therii to his own country, and few of them ever returned to the land of Canaan. 4. The people of the two tribes of Judah and Ben- jamin continued to reside in Canaan. They were now called Jews. The royal palace and seat of government were at Jerusalem. Some of the Jewish kings were Over whom did he reign ? What of Shishak ? 2. How was the kingdom of Israel governed? What of the kings of Israel ? Where did these kings dwell? 3, What of Salmaneser? 4. What were the people of Judah now called? Where was the seat of government ? What of the kings of Judah ? ASIA. 75 pious men, but most of them offended God by tteir sinfulness and idolatry. 5. The whole nation of the Jews were perverse, and underwent many severe inflictions from the wrath of God. In the year 606 B. C, Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, took Jerusalem. He destroyed the temple, and carried the principal people captive to Babylon. 6. Afterward, when Zedekiah was king, Jerusalem was again besieged and taken by Nebuzaradan, a gen- eral under Nebuchadnezzar. He broke down the walls of the city, and left nothing standing that could be destroyed. The Jews remained captive in Babylon seventy years. 7. When Babylon was taken by Cyrus, king of Per- sia, the Jews were permitted to return to their own country. They rebuilt the temple, and resumed their ancient manner of worship. Till the time of Alexan- der the Great, about 330 B. C, the nation was depend- ent on the kinoes of Persia. 8. It is said that Alexander the Great intended to take Jerusalem. But as he advanced with his army, the high priest came forth to meet him, in his robes of 5. What of the Jewish nation? What of Nebuchadnezzar? 6. What of Ne- buzaradan ? How long did the Jews remain captive in Babylon? 7. What of Cyrus? What did the Jews do on their return from captivity? How long vvas the nation dependent upon Persia? What of Alexander the Great? 76 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. office, at the liead of a long train of Levites and people. Alexander was so struck witli their appearance, that he agreed to spare the city. 9. In the course of the next two centuries, the Egyp- tians invaded the Jewish kingdom, and afterward the Syrians reduced the inhabitants to bondage. They suffered great calamities from the tyranny of these conquerors. 10. But in the year IGG before the Christian era, Judas Maccabseus, a valiant Jewish leader, drove the Syrians out of the country. When the king of Syria heard of it, he took an oath that he would destroy the whole Jewish nation. But as he was hastening to Je- rusalem, he was killed by a fall from his chariot. 11. The descendants of Judas Maccabseus afterward assumed royal authority, and became kings of the Jews. In less than a century, however, the country was subdued ]:)y Pompey, a celel^rated Roman general. He conferred the government on Antipater, a native of Edom. 12. In the year 37 before the Christian era, the Roman senate decreed that Herod, the son of Antipa- 9. "What happened after the time of Alexander? 10. What of Judas Maccab;c- us? What of the kini;- (.f >vii,i ? 11. Wlmt of the de=ceiidants of Judas Macca- b:cus? What of Pompey ? Whom did he appoint to proveru Judah ? 12. When did tho Roman senate appoint Iferud king of tlie Jews? ASIA. 77' ter, sliould be king of tlie JewSc It was this Herod wlio commanded tliat all the young cliildren of Bethleliem should be slain, in order tliat tbe infant Jesus migbt not survive. The period of that blessed infant's birth was now at hand. CITAPTEE XXI.— Asia Contintjed. The Hebrew Projphets. 1. I MUST now glance backward, and say a few words respecting a class of men who had appeared at various times among the Hebrews. These men were called prophets. They held intercourse with God, and he gave them the knowledge of things that were to happen in future years. 2. One of the most remarkable of these prophets was named Elijah. Many wonderful things are told of him. While he was dwelling in a solitary place, the ravens brought him food. He restored the son of a poor widow from death to life. ) 3. He called down God's vengeance upon the wicked What did Herod order? What was liis motive? Chapter XXL— 1. What of the prophets? 2-1. Wliat is told of Elijah? 78 • UNIVERSAL HISTORY. king Aliab, and foretold that the dogs should eat the painted Jezebel, his queen. And all this was so. He caused fire to come down from heaven, and consume three captains, with their soldiers. He divided the river Jordan, by smiting it with his mantle, and passed over on dry ground. 4. At last, when his mission on earth was ended, there came a chariot and horses of fire, and Elijah was borne by a whirlwind up to heaven. 5. Elijah's mantle fell from the fiery chariot. It was caught up by a person named Elisha, and he likewise became a very celebrated prophet. He cursed some little children because they laughed at his bald head ; and soon afterward two she-bears tore forty and two of them in pieces. 6. When Elisha was dead, and had lain many months in his sepulchre, another dead man happened to be let down into the same darksome place. But when the corpse touched the hallowed bones of the prophet Elisha, it immediately revived, and became a living man ao:ain. 7. Jonah was another prophet. A whale swallowed him, and kept him three days in the depths of the ocean, and then vomited him safely on dry land. Isa- 5, 6. What of Elisha ? T. What of Jonah ? Isaiah? ASIA. 79 iali was also a propliet. He foretold many terrible calamities tliat were to befall Israel and Judah, and the surrounding nation^. Jeremiali bewailed in plaintive accents tlie future sins and misfoi-tunes of God's people. 8. Tlie i3ropliet Daniel foretold tlie downfall of Bel- sLazzar, king of Babylon. He was afterward cast into a den of lions in Babylon, at tlie command of king Darius. The next morning the king looked clown into the den, and tliere was Daniel, alive and well. 9. King Darius then ordered Daniel to be drawn out of the den, and liis false accusers to be thro^vn into it. The moment that these wicked persons touched the bottom, the lions sprang forward and tore them limb from limb. 10. Numerous other prophets appeared at various times, and most, of them performed such wonderful works that there could be no doubt of their possessing power from on high. Now it was remarked that all these prophets, or nearly all, spoke of a King, or Buler, or other illustrious Personage, who was to appear among the Jews. 11. Although they foretold the most dreadful calam-| ities to the people, still there was this one thing to Jeremiah? 8,9. What of Daniel ? 10. What can you say of the prophets? Of What did the prophets all speak ? 11. What cheering prospect did the prophets hold out to the Jews ? 80 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. comfort them. A descendant of king David was to renew the glory of the Jewish race, and establish his sway over the whole world. ^ 12. This great event w^as expected to happen in about fifteen hundred years after Moses led the Israel- ites out of Egypt. And it did then happen. When the appointed period had elapsed, there appeared a star in a certain quarter of the heavens. 13. Three wise men from the east beheld the star, and were guided by it to a stable in the little village of Bethlehem. It was about five miles from Jerusalem. There, in a manger, lay the infant Jesus ! 12. About how long after Moses did Christ appear? What of a star in the east ? 13. What of Bethlehem ? Whom did the wise men find in a manger? ASIA. 81 THE CRUCIFIXION. CHAPTER XXIL— Asia Continued. Crucijixion of the Saviour. — Destruction of tTerusalein, 1. The greatest event, not only in tlie history of the Jews, but in the history of the world, had now taken ^ place. This was the coming of the Saviour. But my readers must not expect me to relate the whole story of this Divine Personage in the little book which I am now writing. Chapter XXII. — 1. What is the greatest event that has occurred on the globe? How long since ChrivSt was born? How long after the creation did Christ appear ? Axs. Four thousand and four years. 82 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. The Jews rejected him. They had been looking for an earthly potentate ; and when they beheld the meek and lowly Jesus, they despised and hated him. From the time that he proclaimed himself the Messiah, they sought to take his life. 3. They brought him before the judgment-seat of Pontius Pilate, who was then the Roman governor of Judea. Pilate sentenced him to death, and the Saviour of the world was crucified between two thieves. He however rose from the dead, after being buried three days, and ascended into heaven ! 4. Such is the brief story of Jesus Christ. After his death, his apostles proceeded to preach his gospel throughout the land of Canaan and other countries. Of all the apostles, Paul was the most active and suc- cessful. 5. He visited various parts of Palestine, Syria, Asia Minor, and Greece. At length he was sent as a pris- oner to Rome, to be tried by the emperor. He went with other prisoners in a small vessel nearly the wliole leno^th of the Mediterranean Sea. 6. In the course of the voyage, the vessel was -wrecked upon the island of Malta during a terrible 2. How did the Jews receive Christ? 3. What of Pilate? The crucifixion? 4. Wiiat did Christ's apostles do after his death? What of Paul? 5. What coun- tries did Paul visit? Where was Le at length sent? ASIA. 83 gale. Soon after this Paul proceeded on Ills voyage, and reached Rome sixty-one years after Christ. Here he remained in prison a long time; but many persons came to visit him, and he preached to them all the doctrines of Christianity. Paul was at length re- leased, but it is believed that he was beheaded by order of the emperor Nero. 7. The apostle had now sown the seeds of the gospel in many countries, and the fruits began to appear. Nearly all the civilized world were worshippers of the Roman gods; but this heathen faith gradually gave way before the gospel, and in process of time, Chris- tianity was diffused over nearly the whole of Europe. 8. Long before the crucifixion of Christ, the Jews had become completely subject to the Roman power. But about forty years after his death, they rebelled aixainst their masters. 9. Titus, the Roman general, immediately marched to besiege Jerusalem. A most dreadful war ensued. Tlie inhabitants were shut up in the city, and soon were greatly in want of food. Hunger compelled one of the Jewish women to devour her own child. When 6. Where was Paul's vessel wrecked ? When did he arrive at Rome ? To whom did he preach Christianitj' ? What is supposed to have been his fate? 7. What had the apostles done? What of the worship of heathen deities? What of Christianity? 8. To whom had the Jews been long subject? What occurred forty years after the death of Clu-ist ? 9. What of Titus ? 84 • UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Titus heard of it, lie was so shocked tliat lie vowed the destruction of the whole Jewish race, and more than a hundred thousand persons perished during this frightful siege ! 10. At length the city was taken in the night-time and set on fire. The flames caught the temple. The hills on which Jerusalem is situated were all blazing like so many volcanoes. The blood of the slaughtered inhabitants hissed upon the burning brands. 11. Ninety-seven thousand Jews were taken prison- ers. Some were sold as slaves. The conquerors ex- posed others to be torn in pieces by wild beasts. A few people remained in Jerusalem, and partly rebuilt the city. But it was again destroyed by a Roman em- peror named Adrian. He levelled the walls and houses with the earth, and sowed the ground with salt. 12. The Jews were scattered all over the world. This catastroj^he had long been prophesied. There are now between three and four millions of them in difter- ent parts of the earth. They still keep theii- religion, and many of their old customs. Jerusalem has been partially restored, but it is now very difierent from what it was in the time of our Saviour. 10, 11. Describe tlie f^iege of Jerusalem. What of Adrian? 12. "What became of the Jews? What event had been foretold by the prophets? What of Jerusalem at the present day ? ASIA. CHAPTER XXIII.— Asia Continued. Cyrus conquers Babylon. — His Death. 1. I^ a former part of tMs book I liave told the story of Assyria, the first great empire of ancient times. It was situated, as you remember, on the borders of the rivers Tigris and Euphrates. In this region the cli- mate is warm, and the soil exceedingly fruitful. Here the human race seemed to multiply in the most won- derful manner. 2. Thus many nations soon sprang up and increased, till the whole surrounding country was filled with mul- titudes of people, Assyria at one time extended its dominion over most of these nations ; but at length Persia became a powerful monarchy, and not only Assyria, but a great many other nations became sub- ject to it. 3. The first inhabitants of Persia were descended from Elam, the eldest son of Shem. They were there- fore called Elamites. Very little is known of their Chapter XXIII. — 1. What was the first great empire of the world? Where was Assyria situated? Chinate of this region ? Soil? The human race? 2. In- crease of mankind? What of Assyria? Persia? 3. Wliat of the first inhabit- ants of Persia ? 86 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. history till about eighteen centuries after the deluge. Cyrus, a great conqueror, then ascended the throne of Persia. Some historians have spoken of Cyrus as a wise and excellent monarch, but it appears probable that he was no better than most other conquerors. 4. Cyrus continued to extend his empire in all direc- tions. Media, Parthia, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Syria, Canaan, and parts of Arabia, were subdued, and made portions of his kingdom. One of his chief exploits was the taking of the city of Babylon, the capital of Babylonia. The walls of this great city were so thick and high, that it would have been impossible for an enemy either to break them down, or to climb over them. It was therefore a very difficult matter to take this strong place. 5. Now the channel of the river Euphrates ran di- rectly through the centre of Babylon. Cyrus caused deep ditches to be dug around the city, so that he could draw off all the water of the river, and leave the channel dry. When the ditches were completed, he waited for a proper time to draw off the river. 6. On a certain night, Belshazzar, king of Babylon, gave a great festival. His guards, and all the inhabi- At what time did Cyrus ascend the throne of Persia ? "What of Persia before the time o^ Cyrus? Character of Cyrus ? 4. What were some of the countries conquered by Cyrus ? 5-7. Describe the taking of Babylon. •ASIA. 87 tants, were eating and drinking, tliouglitless of the enemy on tlie outside of their walls. The Persians seized this opportunity to throw open the dams of the ditches. 7. The whole water of the Euphrates immediately flowed into them. Cyrus put himself at the head of the Persian army ; and where the mighty river had so lately rushed along, there were now the trampling foot- steps of an innumerable host. Thus the Persian troops entered the city. 8. The guards of the royal palace were surprised and slain. Belshazzar heard the clash of arms, and the shrieks of dying men, as he sat with his nobles in the banquet-hall. But it was too late to escape. They were all slaughtered, and their blood was mingled with the wine of the festival. Thus Babylon was taken, and Babylonia became a part of Persia. 9. Cyrus afterward marched against the Scythians, a brave nation who dwelt to the north-east of the Cas- pian Sea. But Tomyris, their queen, collected an army, and fought a bloody battle with the Persians. Cyrus was defeated and taken prisoner. The son of the Scythian queen had been killed in the battle, and she 8. What event terminated the Assyrian empire ? 9. Where did the Scythians live? Their character ? What of Tomyris? 5 88 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. resolved to avenge his death. She ordered her atten- dants to kill Cyrus, which was done in a horrible manner. CHAPTER XXIY.— Asia Continued. Heign of Ca7)ibyses. 1. Cambyses, the son of Cyrus, seems to have been a worse man than his father. He was addicted to drinking wine ; and Prexaspes, a favorite courtier, hinted to him that he injured his health and faculties by this practice. When Prexaspes had done speaking, Ca,mbyses called for wine, and drank off several large goblets. " Now we shall see," said he, " whether the wine has dimmed my sight, or rendered my hand un- steady !" 2. He then called for a bow and arrow, and ordered the son of Prexaspes to stand at the farther end of the hall. The boy did so ; and while his father looked on, the cruel Cambyses took deliberate aim at the poor child, and shot an arrow directly through his heart. 3. I am very sorry, my dear young reader, to tell you such horrible stories as these. I would not tell The death of Cyrus ? CiiAPTEU XXIV. — 1, 2. What of Cambyses? What story can you tell of him? ASIA. 89 tliem but that they are true, and they may teach us good and useful lessons. They may show us how wicked and miserable even kings may be. 4. But I must go on with my story. Cambyses made war against the Egyptians. At the siege of one of their cities, he contrived a very cunning method to take the place. The Egyptians believed that cats and dogs were sacred, and they worshipped them as gods. This foolish superstition induced Cambyses to collect all the cats and dogs in the country, and place them in front of his army. 5. The Egyptians were afraid to discharge their arrows, lest they should kill some of these divine animals. The Persians therefore marched onward, with the dogs barking and the cats mewing before them, and the city was taken without the slightest resistance. 6. The chief deity of the Egyptians was a great bull, to whom they had given the name of Apis. Camby- ses killed this holy bull, and bestowed the flesh on some of his soldiers for dinner. Soon afterward, to the great joy of the Egyptians, he killed himself accident- ally with his own sword. 3. What lessons may we learn from those painful tales of ancient kings ? 4, 5. How did Cambyses capture an Egyptian city? 6. What of the Egyptian god Apis? How was Cambyses slahi ? 90 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER XXY.— Asia Continued. Expedition of JCerxes into Greece. 1. Another king of the Persians was named Darius. He was likewise a cruel tyrant. When he was going on an expedition against the Scythians, he compelled an old man's thiee sons to join his army. These were all the children the old man had. He came into the king's presence, and earnestly entreated that one of his sons might be left at home. 2. " I am very poor and infirm," said the old man. " I am unable to work. If you take away all my three children, I shall starve to death." " Indeed," answered king Darius in a very compassionate tone, " then they shall all three remain with you !" Immediately he or- dered the three young men to be slain, and gave their dead bodies to their poor old father. 3. While Darius was preparing to make war on Greece, he fell sick and died. His successor was his son Xerxes. This monarch invaded Greece with nearly two millions of men on land, and more than half a million on board liis fleet. Chapter XXV.— 1, 2. What of Darius? Tell a story of his cruelty. ASIA. 91 4. You may well believe tliat a king wlio could collect so large an army liad great wealth and power. At this time the Persian empire was of vast extent, but still Xerxes wished to conquer other nations. His capital was Persepolis, one of the most splendid cities that ever existed. 5. When Xerxes arrived in Greece, it so happened that a great mountain, called Mount Athos, stood di- rectly in the way he wished his ships to sail. He therefore wrote a letter to the mountain, commanding it to get out of his way ; but Mount Athos would not stir one step. 6. In order to bring his land forces from Asia into Greece, Xerxes built a bridge of boats across a part of the sea called the Hellespont. But the waves broke the bridge in pieces, and Xerxes commanded the sea to be whipped for its disrespectful conduct. Y. The greater part of the cities of Greece submitted to Xerxes ; but Sparta and Athens made a stubborn resistance. Though they could muster but few soldiers, these were far more valiant than the Persians. 3. Who was the successor of Darius? How large was the army of Xerxes when he invaded Greece? Where is Greece ? Ans. In Europe. How far from Persia ? Ans. About fifteen hundred miles. In which direction from Persia? Ans. North- west. 4. What of the Persian empire in the time of Xerxes? What of Persepo- lis? 5. What of Mount Athos? 6. What of the Hellespont? 7. What of Greece? 92 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 8. At Thermopylae, Xerxes wislied to lead his army througli a narrow passage between a mountain and tlie sea. Leonidas, king of Sparta, opj^osed him with six thousand men. Seventy thousand Persians were slain in the attempt to break through the pass. 9. At last Leonidas found that the Persians would not be kept back any longer. He therefore sent away all but three hundred men, and with these he remained at the pass of Thermopylae. The immense host of the Persians came onward like a flood ; and only one sol- dier of the three hundred escaped to Sparta to tell that the rest were slain. 10. But Xerxes did not long continue to triumph in Greece. His fleet was defeated at Salamis, and his army at Plataea. In escaping, he was forced to cross the Hellespont in a little fishing-vessel ; for the sea, in spite of being whipped, had again broken his bridge of boats. 11. Not long after his return to Persia, the proud Xerxes was murdered in his bed. This event happened about the year 465 before Christ. His son, Artaxerxes, made peace with the Greeks. 12. The story of Xerxes may teach us the folly of 8. What of Thermopyhe ? 9. ^\Tiat of Leonidas? 10. What of Salamis? Phi- tiea? How did Xerxes return ? 11. Death of Xerxes? Wheu did this event happen? "Who succeeded Xerxes ? ASIA. 9B ambition. Had lie been content witli staying at home and governing Ms people so as to make them happy, he might have been happy himself. But having too much, he still strove to acquire more, and thus brought misery upon himself and millions of his fellow men. CHAPTER XXYI.— Asia Continued. Affairs of Persia till the Saracen Conquest. 1. Between one and two centuries after the death of Xerxes, that is, about 330 years before Christ, Persia was invaded by Alexander the Great, king of Macedon. Darius the Third was then king of Persia. Being de- feated by Alexander, two of his own subjects bound him with golden chains and put him in a covered cart. 2. They intended to murder Darius, and get posses- sion of the kingdom. But Alexander came suddenly on the conspirators, and forced them to take flight. As they rode away, they discharged their darts at Darius, and slew him. 12. What may the story of Xerxes teach us? How might he have been happy? Chapter XXVI. — 1. When was Persia invaded by Alexander the Great ? Who was then king of Persia? What happened to Darius? 2. Haw was he killed? 94 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 3. After this time Persia became subject to tlie Par- tliians, whose country liacl formerly been a province of the Persian empire. It continued under the govern- ment of the Parthian kings nearly five hundred years. About the year 230 after the Christian era, a Per- sian, named Artaxares, excited a rebellion and made himself king. 4. His descendants occupied the throne for many generations. One of the most distinguished was Chos- roes the Great, who lived about six hundred years after Christ. He made war against the Romans, and ravaged their provinces in Asia. 5. One of his successors was likewise named Chos- roes. This hateful monster caused his own father to be beaten to death. But Heaven punished him by the wickedness of his eldest son, whose name was Siroes. He dethroned his father, and murdered all his brothei*s in his presence. 6. Siroes then ordered his father to be thrown into a dungeon. Here, instead of killing the old king at once, he tormented him for a long time by pricking 3. To whom did Persia become subject after the death of Darius? llow long did it continue under the government of Parlhia? When did Artaxares make himself king? 4. What of his descendants? Chosroes the Great? Wiien did ho live? What did ho do? 5. What of the successors of Chosroes the Great? G. What wickedness did Siroes commit ? ASIA. 95 Mm wltli tlie points of aiTows ! Chosroes died at last, in great agony. 7. These tilings may seem too shocking to tell, but it is perhaps necessary that my young readei^ should know how very ci-uel men may become when given up to the influence of passion. Let us be thankful that the religion of Christ has taught us to look upon such crimes as were often practised by Persian kings, with horror and disgust. 8. Isdigertes, who ascended the throne in the year 630 of the Christian era, was the last of this dynasty of Persian kings. During his reign, the Saracens, a warlike people of Arabia, invaded Persia, and con- quered it. Isdigertes was killed in battle. 9. Persia then became a part of the Saracen empire. It was ruled by the caliphs who resided at Bagdad, a splendid city which they built on the river Tigris. 10. This celebrated place was founded in 672, and once contaijied two millions of inhabitants. It was then filled with costly buildings, but it is now in ruins. The modern city is poorly built, and comparatively insignificant. 1. How may men become very cruel ? For what should we be thankful? 8. "When did Isdigertes ascend the throne ? What of him ? What did the Saracens do during his jeign? 9. Of what empire did Persia become a part? How was it ruled? Where did the caliphs hvo ? 10. What of Bagdad? The modem city? 96 - ^ UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER XXYII.— Asia Continued. , Modem History of Persia. 1. In tlie year 1258 of tlie Christian era, the empire of the Saracens was subverted by the Tartars. Persia was governed by them for a considerable time. It was afterward ruled by monarchs called Sophis, or Shahs. The first of these was named Ismael, a man of Saracen descent. He took possession of the throne by violence, and reigned twenty-three years. 2. The greatest of these monarchs was named Shah Abbas. He ascended the throne in 1589. Abbas fought against the Turks, and gained many splendid victories. He also deprived the Portuguese of their possessions in the East. 3. But the best of all the kings of this family was Shah Husseyn; and he was also the last, and the most unfortunate. He began to reign in the year 1694. Husseyn and his subjects met with many disasters ; and he was at length compelled to surrender his throne to a rival. Chapter XXVII. — 1. "Wliat of the empire of the Saracens in the year 1258? How was Persia governed ? What of Ismael ? 2, Who was Shah Abbas ? When did ho ascend the throne ? What did ho do? 3. What of Shah Husseyn ? ASIA. . 97 4. But before lie took off the crown from his head, Husseyn went on foot through the principal streets of Ispahan, which was then the capital. The people thronged around him with tears and lamentations. The excellent and kind-hearted monarch endeavored to comfort them. 5. He told them that the new king, whose name was Mahmoud, would not love them bette- than he himself had, but that he would know better how to govern them, and how to conquer their enemies. So the good Husseyn took off his crown, which had been only a trouble to him, and bade his people farewell. 6. In 1730, Kouli Khan took possession of the throne of Persia. He called himself Nadir Shah. He was a famous conqueror and tyrant, and was assas- sinated in his tent after a reign of about seventeen years. 7. Since^his death there has been much bloodshed in Persia. Ambitious men have often aspired to the throne, and involved the country in civil w^ar. The present ruler is said to be a better man than many of his predecessors. 4, 5. Describe the manner in which he surrendered his crown. 6. "When did Kouli Khan come to the throne? What other name had he? What of him? 1. What of Persia since the death of Kouli Khan ? What Is said of the present ruler ? 98 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 8. The king generally resides in the city of Teheran. But he has a beautiful palace at Ispahan, called the Palace of Forty Pillars. Each of the forty pillars is supported by four lions of white marble. The whole edifice looks as if it were built of pearl, and silver and gold, and precious stones. 9. I have now done with the story of Persia. Like that of most othei* eastern countries, it abounds in tales of cruelty, battle, and bloodshed. In ancient times the people worshipped the snn, and bowed down to idols. But for more than a thousand years, they have been believers in a false prophet, called Mahomet. 10. The climate of Persia is mild, and the country abounds in beautiful and fragrant trees, shrubs, and flowers. The people are less warlike than in former times. Tlic rieli live in splendid palaces, and the poor in mud liuts. The kingdom is small, compared with the vast empire of Xerxes. Persepolis, the ancient capital, is now a heap of ruins. Teheran and Ispahan, the two principal cities, are of comparatively modern date. 11. From what I have told you, you will not like 8. Where does he reside? Describe the palace of the king. 9. "What of the story of Persia ? What was the worship of tho ancient Persians ? What is now the religion of the people? 10. What of the climate of Persia? The soil? People ? What of Persepolis? Teheran? Ispahan? ASIA. 99 the Persian character; yet it is not altogether bad. The people are very fond of reading, and telling iii- structive stories; many of these were written ages since, and are exceedingly beautiful. The people also have a taste for poetry, and they appear to be fond of the beauties of nature, and to have a native love of virtue. 11. What of the Persian character? The people? 100 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. V- 1 ^ J) ■i'atci, J.oii. lUO East li'uill Hireeuwick iiU _ - d V i^ T5ir ns MAP OP CHINA. Questions ox the Map of China, — How is China bounded on the North? Boulh? East? West? Where is Pekin? Tell the directions of the following places from Pekin: Nankin? Canton? Shanghai? Macao? Semao? Where are the following islands? Hainan? Formosa? Amoy? Chusan ? Where is the Yellow Sea ? The Gulf of Tonkin ? Where are the Peling Mountains? The Meling ? Which way does the Yangtse Kiang River run ? The Hoaug Ho ? ASIA. 101 CHAPTER XXVIII.— Asia Continued. Early History of China. ^ 1. The territory of tlie Chinese empire is nearly tlie same at tlie present day as it lias been from the earliest records. It is bounded on tlie iiortli ])y Asiatic Rus- sia, on the east by the Pacific Ocean, and on the south by the Chinese Sea and Farther India. On the west, there are mountains and sandy deserts, which divide it from Thibet and Tartary. 2. This empire is very ancient, and has continued longer than any other that has ever existed. Its history goes back four thousand years from the present time. The name of its founder was Fohi, whom some writers suppose to have been the same as Noah. 3. There have been twenty-two dynasties, or separate families of emperors, who have successively ruled over China. If their history were to be minutely related, it would fill at least twenty-two great books. Yet few of the emperors did any thing that was worthy of re- membrance. Chapter 'XX VIII.— 1. What of the Cliinese empire ? Its bouudafies? Vvliat divides it from Thibet and Tartary? 2. What of the antiquity and duration of the Chinese empire? Who was its founder? What do some writers suppose? 3. What of the dynasties or families that have ruled over China?. 102 UNITERSAL HISTORY. 4. We find notliing very remarkable about tbem till tbe reign of Chaus, wlio lived about a thousand years before tlie Christian era. He was extremely fond of bunting, and used to gallop into tlie midst of the rice-fields in pursuit of game. In this manner lie did so much mischief, that his sulvjects resolved to destroy him. 5. There was a large river, which the emperor was often in the habit of crossing. On the shore of this river, the people placed a boat, as if for the accommo- dation of Cliaus. The next time that the emperor re- turned from hunting, he and his attendants got on board the boat, and set sail for the opposite shore. 6. But the boat had been contrived on purpose for his destruction. In the middle of the river it fell to pieces, and all on board were drowned. Thus, to the great joy of his subjects, the emperor Chaus went down among the fishes, and never again came hunting in their rice-fields. 7. The emj)eror Ching, who reigned about two thou- sand years ago, built a great wall, in order to protect his dominions against the Tartars. It was forty-five feet high, and eighteen feet thick, and it extended over 4. When did Chaus live ? What of him? 5, 6. Relate the manner in which the people destroyed him. 7. Wlien did the emperor Ching live? Describe th© great wall. ASIA. 103 mountains and valleys, a distance of fifteen Imndred miles. This wall still remains. 8. When Cliing had completed the wall, he thought himself so very great an emperor, that none of his predecessors were worth remembering. He therefore ordered all the historical writings and public records to be burnt. He also caused four hundred learned men, who were addicted to writing histories, to be buried alive. 9. If the emperor Ching could have caught poor old Peter Parley, he certainly would have buried him likewise, with his four hundred learned brethren ; and so the world would have lost this Universal Histoiy ! Does it still remain ? 8. What orders did he give respecting historical books, papers, and learned men ? •- W-^ 104 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CONFUCIUS AND HIS DISCIPLES. CHAPTER XXIX.— Asia Continded. Anecdotes of tJie Chinese Eiaperovs — Confacius. — Modem _ H istoTif of China. 1. The emperor Vati lived about the time of the Christian era. This emperor Avas desirous of reigning till the world should come to an end, and perhaps CiiAPTEU XXIX. — 1. AVhut of the emperor Vati? How did he speud his time? ASIA. 105 longer. He tlierefore spent his time in endeavoring to brew a liquor that would make him immortal. But unfortunately, before the liquor was fit to drink, the emperor died. 2. Another emperor, instead of attending to the affaii^s of the nation, applied himself wholly to study. His prime minister took advantage of his negligence, and raised a rebellion against him. When the empe- ror heard the shouts of the rebels, he shut his book, and put. on his armor. But on ascending the ramparts of the city, he saw that it was too late to resist. He then returned to his library, which contained one hun- dred and forty thousand volumes. ' 3. The emperor knew that these books had been the means of his losing the vast empire of China, by with- drawing his attention from the government. He there- fore set fire to them with his own hands, and the whole library was consumed. The rebels afterward put him tQ death. 4. The emperor Si-given began to reign in the year 617 after the Christian era. He dwelt in a magj-nificent palace. After his death, his son came to the palaj^e, and was astonished at its splendor and beauty. " Such a res'-dence is good for nothing but to corrupt a mon- 2, 3 Tell the story of a very learned emperor. 4. When did Si-giveu begin to reign '- Where did he dwell? Wliat did his son do ? 106 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. arch, and render him proud," exclaimed he. Accor- ding!}^ he commanded this great and costly palace to be burned to the ground. Th Chwang-tsong, who had been a brave soldier, was made emperor about eight hundred years ago. He was a person of very frugal habits. It was one of his singularities, that he never slept in a bed, but always on the bare ground, with a bell fastened to his neck. If he turned over in his sleep, the ringing of the bell would awaken him ; and he then considered it. time to get up. 6. In the year 1209, Genghis Khan invaded China with an immense army of Tartars. He and his descen- dants conquered the whole empii'e, and governed it during many years. 7. The emperor Ching-tsa ascended the throne three or four centuries ago. A mine was discovered during his reign, and precious stones of great value were dug out of it. Some of them were brought to the emperor, but he looked scornfully at them. 8. " Do you call these precious stones ? " cried he. " What are they good for ? They can neither clothe the people, nor satisfy their hunger." So saying, he or- 5. What of Ch\van,sei't. He afterward spent much of his time in solitude. His dwelling was a lonesome cave, where he pretended to be employed in prayer and meditation. When he was forty years old, he set up for a prophet. 5. He publicly proclaimed that God had sent him to convert the world to a new religion. The people of Mecca would not at iirst believe Mahomet. He was 2. Of what does Arabia consist? TTow is it bounded? 3. How have the Arabs always lived? Vv''liat of their e^rl^^ history? "When and where was Mahomet born? 4. Of what profession was Maliomot? How di(i lie Ww Viefore lie was forty years old? 5. Wliat did he llien do? What of tlie people of McL-ca ? 116 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. born among them, and they knew that he had been a camel-driver, and was no holier than themselves. Be- sides, he pretended that he had ridden up to heaven on an ass, in company with the angel Gabriel ; and many of his stories were as ridiculous as this. ^^. So the men of Mecca threatened to slay Mahomet, and he was therefore forced to flee to Medina, another city of Arabia. There, in the course of two or three years, he made a great number of converts. He told his disciples that they must compel others to adopt his religion by force, if they refused to do so by fair means. 7. This conduct brought on a Avar between the dis- ciples of Mahomet and all the other Arabians. Ma- homet won many victories, and soon made himself master of the whole countiy, and of Syria besides. 8. Mahomet was now not only a pretended prophet, but a real king. He was a veiy terrible man, even to his own followers ; for whenever he was angry, a vein between his eyebrows used to swell and turn black. This gave him a grim and fi'ightful aspect. 9. His power continued to increase; but he died suddenly, at the age of sixty-three. His religion was What did Mahomet pretend? 6, Why did Mahomet flee to Medina? AVliat means did he lake to make converts in Medina ? 7. What was the effoct of this conduct? What victories did Mahomet win ? 8. Describe Mahomet. ASIA. lit diffused over nearly all Asia and Africa, and is still believed by many millions of people. Its precepts are contained in a book called tlie Koran. Mahomet af- jfirmed tliat the angel Gabriel brought him the doc- trines contained in this book from heaven. CHAPTER XXXIII.— Asia Continued. '^ Sequel of the History of the Arabs or Saracens. 1. Those of the Arabians who followed Mahomet were called Saracens. After their leader's death, they conquered the whole of Turkey in Asia, and many other countries. The capital of their empire was the city of Bagdad, on the river Tigris, which I have already mentioned. 2. One of the successors of Mahomet was Ali, his son-in-law. He was opposed l)y Ayesha, Mahomet's widow. This woman was suspected of having mur- dered her husband. 3. She raised an army, and led them to battle 9. AYhen did he die? Where is the religion of Mahomet followed? What is the Koran ? What did Maliomet affirm ? Chapter XXXIII. — 1. Who were the Saracens? What of them ? What was the C9^')ital of their empire? 2. Who was Ali ? Who opposed him ? 118 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. against Ali. During tlie conflict, Ayesha sat in a sort of cage or litter, on the back of a camel. The camel's rein was held by one of her soldiers ; and it is said that seventy soldiers were killed, one after another, while holding the rein. Finally, Ali was victorious, and confirmed his sway over all the disciples of Ma- homet, and over the countries which they had won. 4. The Saracen empire was thus established. The kings were called caliphs. They reigned at Bagdad for the space of six hundred and twenty years. One of the most distinguished of them was Mahmoud Ga- zui. He was a great conqueror, and added a part of India to his dominions. 5. A poor man once complained to Mahmoud Gazui that a soldier had turned him and his f^imily out of doors, and had kept possession of his house all night. When the caliph heard this, he suspected that the sol- dier was his own son. " If he ill-treats you again, let me know,'^ said he. 6. Accordingly, a few nights afterward, the poor man told the caliph that the same soldier had turned him out of his house again. The caliph took his cmie- ter and went to the house; but before entering, he 3. Describe the conflict between Ali and Ayesha. Who was victorious? 4. Who were the caliphs? Where did they reign? What of Malunond (iazui ? 5-7. Relate tho story of the poor m;in and Mahmoud Gazui. I ASIA. 119 caused all the liglits to be extinguished, so that his heart might not be softened by the sight of the of- fender. 7. When all was darkness, he entered the house, and struck tlie soldier dead with his cimeter. " Nov/ bring a light," cried the caliph. His attendants did so. KrJimoud Gazui held a torch over the bloody corpse of the soldier, and found that his suspicions were cor- rect. He had kill^^d his own son ! y 8. The last of the caliphs was named Mostasem. He was so proud and vainglorious that he considered his subjects unworthy to behold his face. He there- fore never appeared in public without wearing a veil of golden tissue. Whenever he rode through the streets, thousands would ilock to get a glimpse of his golden veil. 9. But at length Hulaki, chief of the Tartars, took the city of Bagdad. He stripped off the golden veil of the caliph Mostasem, and put him alive into a leatli ern bag. The bag, with the poor caliph in it, was dragged by Moses through the same streets where he had formerly ridden in triumph. 10. Thus perished the caliph Mostasem, being bruised to death on the pavements. With him ended 8. Who was Mostasera ? What can you say of hun? 9. How did ho die? 120 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. the empire of the Saracens, in the year 1258 of the Christian era. But the termination of this empire did not put an end to the religion of Mahomet. RUINS OF PALMY ilA. CIIAPrER XXXIV.— Asia Continued. Ahout Syria, Phoanicia, and Asia Minor, 1. I WILL now give you a short account of Syria which hxy to the north of Palestine. It was bounded 10. AVhen did the empire of the Saraceiis eud? What of therehgiou of Mahomet? ASIA. 121 north by Asia Minor, on the east by tlie river Euphra- tes and Arabia, on the south l)y Palestine and a part of Arabia, and west by the Mediterranean Sea. 2. Syria is frequently mentioned in the Bible. The people were engaged in almost constant wars with the Jews, from the time of David nearly to the time of Christ, when it became a Roman province. 3. At this period its capital was Antioch, which was one of the most splendid cities in the world. This was the native place of St. Luke, and here l)oth St. Peter and St. Paul lived for some time. Here, too, the followers of Christ were first called Christians. 4. Damascus, another city of Syria, one hundred and thirty-six miles to the north of Jerusalem, appears to have been known ever since the time of Abraham. It is frequently mentioned in the Bible, and here St. Paul was miraculously converted to the Chiistian faith. 5. This city was famous in later times for making the best swords, sabres, and other cutlery; but the art which the people once possessed is now lost. The inhabitants of this city were also celebrated for manufacturing beautiful silks, to which the name of Chaptkr XXXIV. — 1. Where was Syria situated? How was it bounded? 2. What of the people of Syria ? 3. Capital of Syria ? Wliat great events took place at Antioch ? 4. What of Damascus? What took place there? What was Da- mascus celebrated for in ancient times ? 122 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. damask was given, from the place wliere they were made. 6. Anotlier place in Syria mentioned in tlie Bible was Tadmor, sometimes called " Tadmor in the desert ;" this was built by Solomon for the convenience of his traders ; it was ten miles in extent, but it is now in iiiins. The splendid remains of this place, consisting of columns and other things beautifully sculptured in stone, show that it must have been a rich and power- ful city. In modern times it is called Palmyi'a. 7. At the distance of thirty-seven miles north-west of Damascus, are the remains of Balbec, a very splen- did city in the time of the apostles, and then called Heliopolis. It is now in ruins, and contains scarcely more than a thousand inhabitants. 8. I must not forget to mention Phoenicia, which lay alono- the border of the Mediterranean Sea ; it contained the cities of Tyre, Sidon, Ptolemais, and other celebra- ted places. In very early times, the Phoenicians were famous for taking the lead in commerce, navigation, and other arts. They were then an independent nation, but in after-times their country became a province of Syria. 9. Syria is at the present day governed by the 6. What of Tadmor ? 7. What of tlie ruins of Balbec? 8. "What of Phoeuicia ? What did it contain? What of the Phoeniciaus? ASIA. 123 Turks, and like every otlier country under tlieir sway, is stamped with an aspect of desolation and decay. Tlie term Syria is now applied, not only to wliat an. ciently bore tliat name, but to Palestine also. 10. Asia Minor, or Natolia, as it is now called, lies at the nortli-eastern corner of the Mediterranean Sea ; it is a kind of peninsula, bounded on the north by the Euxine or Black Sea ; on the west by the ^gean Sea ; and on the east by Syria, Mesopotamia and Ar- menia. 11. It is about six hundred miles in length, from east to west, and four hundred in breadth. It is at present under the government of Turkey, and its in- habitants are mostly believers in Mahomet. The chief city now is Smyrna, to which many vessels go from this country, and bring back figs, dates, and other fruits. 12. Asia Minor appears to have been settled in vevy early times. Several kingdoms have arisen and flour- ished here at different periods, but it has never been the seat of any great empire. The kingdom of Lydia, in Asia Minor, existed as early as eight hundred years before Christ. 9. What of Syria? To what is this name now applied ? 10, Situation and boundaries of Asia Minor? 11. Its extent? Government? Inhabitants? What of Smyrna ? 12. What of Asia Minor ? What of Lydia ? 124 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 13. The last king of Lydia was Croesus, who was so famous for his great riches, that to this day we say, "As rich as Croesus." But in spite of his wealth, he was conquered by Cyi'us, king of Persia, 548 B. C. 14. From this period, Lydia, with a great part of Asia Minor, continued subject to the Persian empire till the time of Alexander, about 330 B. C, when it was conquered by that famous leader. 15. Three hundred years before Christ, Pontus, which had once been a part of Lydia, became an inde- pendent country. It continued to flourish for many years, and Mithridates VII. successfully maintained a war with the Komans for a long time. 16. By his skill and courage, he baffled the best generals of the empire. But at length, in the year 64 B. C, he was conquered, and his kingdom, with the rest of Asia Minor, was subjected to the Boman dominion. 17. Notwithstanding the wars in Asia Minor, the country became filled with people, and superb cities rose up in various parts of it* Ephesus, situated in Lydia, was a splendid place, and it had a temple so magnificent that it was called one of the seven wonders of the world. 13. What can jou say of Croesus? 14. What of Lydia? By whom was it conquered? 15. What of Pontus? Mithridates VII.? 16. By wliom was Mith- ridates conquered? 17. "What of Ephesus ? ASIA. 125 18. This temple was one hundred and twenty years in building ; but a man named Erostratus, wishing to make himself remembered, set it on fire, and it was burned to the ground. 19. There were also many other fine cities in Asia Minor, several of which are mentioned in the New Testament. Among these was Tarsus, the birthplace of Paul ; also, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodicea, which are spoken of in the book of Rev- elations. 20. Through the labors of Paul, Barnabas, Silas, Timothy, Luke, and perhaps others, Christianity was planted at an early date in nearly all the divisions of Asia Minor. CHAPTEE XXXY.— Asia Continued. A hrief Review of several Nations. 1. I HAVE now related the history of the most cele- brated countries in Asia. But there are several other territories, and some of them very extensive, of which I can only say a few words in this little book. — — __ ^ — 18. Temple of Diana? How was it destroyed? 19. What other cities were there in Asia- Minor? 20. Who planted Christianity in Asia Minor? 126 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. In ancient times, the Scytliians inhabited the northern parts of Asia. They were a warlike and a savage people, and very expert with the bow and arrow. Many of the Asiatic and European kings endeavored to subdue them, but were generally de- feated. 3. At different times, vast numbers of the Scythians used to overrun the more civilized countries that lay to the south of them. A tribe of Scythians founded the powerful empire of Parthia, which afterward ex- tended its sway over Persia and other countries. This empire began in the year 250 B. C, and continued five hundred years. 4. In more modern times, the regions inhabited by the Scythians have been called Tartary. The people are not much more civilized than they formerly were. More than one celebrated conqueror has arisen among the Tartars. s 5. India, which we call the East Indies, was very little known to the people who lived to the westward in ancient times. Semiramis invaded it, and likewise Alexander the Great, and several other conquerors. Chapter XXXV.— 2. What of the Soythians? Whciv did they live ? ?>. Wii^it of Parthia? 4. What is the name given to the eoiin tries forinerly inhabited by the Scythians, Partliians, &c. ? Doythe Tartars remain nearly i!ie same as tiie ancient Scythians, Parthians. &c. ? 5, What of India or Iluido.stan? Who in- vaded it? ASIA. 127 The Hindoos of tlie present day are an interesting people, but addicted to idolatry. 6. India consists of Hindostan, and of an extensive region to the eastward of it. Within the last hnndred years, the English have gained great power in this part of the world. They made war against the native rulers, and reduced them to subjection. The Indians revolted in 1857, under Nena Sahib, but after great slausfhter on both sides, were ao-ain reduced to sub- mission. 7. The Turks, or Ottomans, are a people who had their origin in Asia. But as they have been settled in Europe during several centuries, it will be more proper and convenient to speak of them in the history of that quarter of the globe. 8. There are several other kingdoms of Asia, of which the history is little knoAvn, or quite uninteresting. Among these are Siam, Cochin China, the Birman Em- pire, Cabul, Beloochistan, and some others. Besides these, the northern portions of Asia are occupied by various tribes of Tartars, who appear to have wandered over these regions for ages, leaving no story behind them. The emperor of Russia rules over these vast dominions. 6. What of the English in Hindostan ? What of the Turks or Ottomans ? 8- What other nations of Asia are there of which the liistory is little known ? What of tho northern portions of Asia ? 128 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ADAM AND EVE DRIVEN FROM EDEN. CHAPTER XXXYL— Asia Continued. H&view of the History of Asia, 1. Let us now go back and review the history of Asia. In this quarter of the globe the most wonderful events in the history of mankind have happened. Here Adam and Eve were created ; here they sinned, ^nd here they were driven from the garden of Eden ; and on the banks of the Euphrates all the people dwelt who lived before the flood. 2. It was in Asia that the ark of Noah rested ; and Chapter XXXVI. — 1-4. What remarkable events have occurred in Asia? ASIA. 129 here again the people began to build cities, and estab- lish nations. Here the first great empire arose. Here the Jewish nation had its origin ; and nearly all the events related in the Old Testament took place here. 3. It was in Asia that the religion which teaches us that there is only one living and true God had its origin; and here Jesus Christ appeared to establish this religion, and seal the truth of revelation with his blood. 4. It was in Asia that Mahomet commenced and established his religion, which is now believed by more than half the human race. Several other religions had their origin in Asia. 5. In Asia, some of the greatest empires have ex- isted of which history gives us any account. The Assyrian empire, as I have before said, is the first on record. This was followed by the Persian empire, which seemed to swallow up all the surrounding na- tions. China, the most populous empire on the globe, has endured longer than any other. 6. The Saracens, who extended their dominion over many countries, had their origin in Asia. The Turks, who have reigned over Palestine, Mesopotamia, Syria, Asia Minor, a part of Europe, and a part of Africa, 5. What is the first empire recorded in history ? What of the Persian empire ? What of China ? 6. What of the Saracens ? What of the Turks ? IBO UNIYERSAL HISTORY. for nearly dglit hundred years, liad their origin in Asia. 7. There is one portion of Asia which is, perhaps, more full of historical interest than any other on the face of the globe. It is that which lies between the Mediterranean on the west, Armenia on the north, Persia on the east, and Arabia on the south. Here is the spot on which the first inhabitants dwelt ; here was the place where the first nations were formed ; here the miracles recorded in the Bible took place ; here the prophets dwelt ; here Jesus Christ lived, preached and died. 8. The most remarkable feature in the history of Asia is, that while the country has seen many revolu- tions and changes, the condition of the people remains nearly the same. In our country and in Europe, there is a constant improvement. Every year brings some new art, invention, or institution, for the benefit of society. 9. But in Asia it is not so. Whoever is king, the people are but slaves. Education makes no progress, liberty is unkno^vn, truth is little valued, virtue is not *7. What portion of Asia is the most interesting on the giobe ? Wliy is this portion of the country thus interesting? 8. What is remarkable in the history of Asia? What is said of this country and of Europe? 9. How does Asia differ from Europe and America? ASIA. 131 prized, and tliat thing wliich. we call comfort, and whicli makes our liomes so dear to us, is not to be found in tliis vast country, so favored by Providence, and so richly endowed by nature. 10. It would seem that the real difficulty in Asia is, that while they are destitute of the knowledge of the gospel, they have i^^^W f^l^e religions. Mahometan- ism prevails #^fe^ela* part ^ tfiis p^-tion of the globe ; and it is remarkable that no country, the people of which believe in this false religion, have ever been happy or well governed. 11. The Hindoos believe in Brahminism, which teaches them that there is one principal deity, called Brahma, and several other inferior deities, called Vish- nu, Siva, &c. They make strange images of these, and worship them. The priests are called Brahmins, and instruct the people in many idle ceremonies and cruel superstitions. 12. Besides these religions, there is the worship of the Grand Lama, to whom a temple is erected in Tar- tary. The Chinese believe in Boodh, and other nations believe in other deities. 10. What is the conditiou of Asia ? What of Mahometaiiism ? What is a re- markable fact? 11. In what religion do the Hindoos believe? What does Brah- minism teach? What of the Brahmins? 12, Where is the temple of the Grand Lama? In what deity do the Chinese believe ? What of other nations ? 132 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. viSHiru. 13. Thus nearly tlie whole of Asia is involved in darkness as to the character of God, and the destiny of man ; and thus we see that the conduct of mankind is such as might be expected where such ignorance and such €rror prevail. 13. In what error is nearly the whole of Asia involved? What do we see as lespects the condition of mankind ? ASIA. 133 CHAPTER XXXYII.— Asia Continued. Chronology of Aula. 1. Chronology is a record of tlie dates wlien histor- ical events happened. By studying chronology, you therefore learn the time at which the creation took place, when Abraham went from Chaldea to Canaan, when Christ was born, and other things. 2. Now in order to have a clear view of the prog- ress of history, it is very important to place before us a table of chronology ; and if we wish to remember his- tory for a long time, it is well to ^:l this table in the memory. 3. I will now give you a brief view of the chronology of Asia. By this you will notice some curious things. You will see that Solomon and Chaus of China lived at the same time ; that Solomon began the temple exactly three thousand years after the creation, cfec. Before Christ. Before Christ. Creation of the -world 4004 Deluge 2348 Confusion of tongues 2247 Ashur founds the empire of Assyria, 2229 Ninias king of Assyria, began to reign. 2000 Chapter XXXVII. — 1. What is chronology? Its use? 2. What benefit can we gain by placing before us a chronological table ? What is the advantage of fixing a chronological table in the raemory? 3. What curious things do we learn from a chronological view of Asia ? 134 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Before Christ. Abraham born 1996 Abraham sets out from Chaldea to go to Canaan 1921 Jacob removes with his family to Egypt 1705 Death of Jacob 1689 Death of Joseph .. ... 1635 Moses born 1570 Departure of the Israelites from Egypt 1491 Death of Moses 1447 Death of Joshua 1426 Saul proclaimed king of Israel. ... 1100 King David born 1085 Solomon began to reign 1015 Temple of Solomon built 1004 Chaus, emperor of China, began to reign 1000 Death of Sardanapalus — First Assy- rian empire overthrown 876 Jonah, the prophet, sent to preach to the Xinevites 806 Ardysus, first king of Lydia, in- Asia Minor 797 Salmaneser conquered the king- dom of Israel, and carried the chief inhabitants into captivity.. 721 Isdigertes made king of Persia. . . . 630 Second Assyrian empire overthrown, 606 Lydia conquered by Cyrus, king of Persia 548 Babylon captured by Cyrus 538 Jews return from Babylon 536 Persian empire established by Cy- rus the G-reat 536 Death of Cyrus. 529 Cambyses succeeds his father Cyrus, 529 Darius began to reign 522 Before Christ Xerxes defeats Leonidas at Ther- mopylce 480 Death of Xerxes 465 Alexander invades Persia 330 Kingdom of Syria founded by Se- leucus 312 Pontus becomes independent under Mithridates II 309 Empire of Parthia founded 250 Artaxares made king of Persia. . . . 230 Judas Maccabseus drives the Syrians out of the Jewish kingdom 166 Chang, emperor of Cliina 67 Pontus, with other parts of Asia Minor, conquered by the Romans, 64 Syria and Canaan conquered by the Romans 61 Herod, king of the Jews , 37 Vati, emperor of China 33 A. D. Jesus Christ born* Christ crucified 33 Paul arrives at Rome 61 Destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, 70 Si-given, emperor of China, began to reign 617 Birth of Mahomet 570 Mahomet obliged to fly from his en- emies f 622 Death of Mahomet 632 Saracen empire established 638 Chosroes the Great, king of Persia, began to reign. ... 600 Bagdad, the seat of the caliphs, founded 672 Chwang-tsong, emperor of China, began to reign 1037 * Jesus Christ was born 40!i4 years after the creation ; this period Is called the Christian era. It is the custom in all ('hristian countries to date from the birth of ( hrist. B. C. means before Christ; A. C means after (hrist; A. D. stands for Anno Domini, that is, in the year of our Lord. Thus we say, A. D. 1861, by which we mean, in the year of our Lord, or fi-om the birth of Christ, 1361 years. t This Is called the Ueglra, and la the era from wMch the Turks date, as we do from the birth of Christ. ASIA. 135 A. D. Genghis Khan invades China . . . 1209 Saracen empire overturned by the Turks 1258 Jnpan discovered by Europeans. . . 1400 Shah Abbas ascended the throne of Persia 1589 ShahHusseyn " " 1694 Kouli Klian made king of Persia . . 1730 yonsr-tching came to the throne of China 1737 A. D. Taou-kwang ascended the throne of China 1820 War between China and Gt. Britain, 1840 Peace " " " 1842 Treaty between Ciiina and the U. S., 1844 Insurrection in Cliina 1852 Ccminodore Perry visits Japan . . . 1853 War between China and Gt. Britain, 1858 A Japanese Embassy visits the Uni- ted States ] 860 Questions ox the Map op Africa. — How is Africa bounded on the north? South? Ease? "West? What is the most northern point? The most eastern? The most soutliern? Ti»e most western? In what part is Egypt? Wliere is tlie Desert of Sahara ? Barharj'? Alexandria? Ethiopia? Guinea? "Wiiich way and into what does the Nile run? "Where are the mountains of the Moon? Where is Liberia? The island of Madagascar ? The Cape of Good Hope? AFRICA. 137 STTJDYma THE MAP OF AFRICA. CHAPTEE. XXXYIII.— Africa. Ahont the Geograj)hy of Africa. — The Inlidbitants. 1. Afkica is one of tlie four quarters of tlie eartli. It is an immense extent of country, and includes nearly one-fourth of all the land on the globe. It is separated from America hy the Atlantic Ocean ; the nearest part is about three thousand miles from New York or Boston. 2. It is divided from Europe by the Mediterranean Chapter XXXYIII. — 1. What of Africa ? How is it separated from America ? How far is the nearest poiut from New York or Boston? 2. How is it divided from Europe ? 188 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Sea, and from Asia by the Red Sea. It is, however, attached to Asia by a narrow neck of land, called the isthmus of Suez. 3. Africa is less known than any other portion of the globe. Many parts of the interior have never been visited by Europeans, for the greater part of the inhab- itant^ are negroes, of which there are many tribes. Some of these are intelligent, and live tolerably well, but the gi^eater part are in a savage or a barbarous state. 4. The climate being warm, they need little shelter or clothing. Their houses are therefore poor mud huts, or slight tenements made of leaves or branches of trees. Their dress is often but a single piece of cloth tied around the waist. They are, however, a cheerful race, and spend much of their time in various amuse- ments. 5. Besides the negroes, there are several other races of Africans. The inhabitants from Egypt to Abyssinia appear to consist of the original Egyptian people, mixed with Turks, Arabs and others. The people of the Barbary states are the descendants of the ancient Carthaginians, mingled with the Saracens who con- quered the country, together with Turks and Arabs. From Asia ? What neck of land joins it to Asia ? 3. Is Africa well known ? What of the inhabitants? 4. What of the climate? Houses? Dress? What of the negroes ? 5. What of other races ? Describe them. AFRICA. 139 6. The immense desert of Sahara, with all the ad- jacent regions, appears to be occupied by wandering tribes of Arabs, who move from place to place with their horses and camels, like the 2:>eople of Arabia, for pasturage or plunder. 7. Africa may be considered as, on the whole, the /east civilized portion of the earth. The people are mostly Mahometans, and one-half of them are nearly in a savage state. The rest are in a barbarous condition. 8. The central parts of Africa abound in wild ani- mals, such as lions, panthers, leopards, elephants, rhi- noceroses, zebras, and quaggas. The woods are filled with chattering monkeys, the thickets are infested with monstrous serpents, ostriches roam over the deserts, various kinds of anteloj^es and deer in vast herds graze upon the plains, hippopotami are seen in the lakes and rivers, and crocodiles abound in the stagnant waters. Wild birds of every hue meet the eye of the traveller in nearly all parts of the country. 6. What of the desert of Sahara? "7. What may Africa be considered? State of the people ? 8. What of animals in Central Africa ? 140 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. MAP OF EOYPT. Questions on the Map. — Hew is Kgypt bounded? Which way does the N^ile flow? Where does it empty? Where is Dendera? Medinet? Alexandria? \v<) ? Damiettu? What isthmus joins Egypt to Arabia? What two great seas • li' ;u- J*:gypt? Where are the ruins of Thebes ? Of Metnp^his? Where is Mt iliiii? Lake Mareotis? Mt. Boomheh? AFRICA. 141 CHAPTER XXXIX.— Africa Continued. Early Sovereigns of Egypt. 1. The natives of Africa are supposed to be descended from Noah's son Ham, wlio went thither and settled in Egypt after the building of the tower of Babel, this country being near the land of Shinar. The kingdom of Egypt is very ancient, and was founded by Menes, one of the children of Ham, 2188 B. C. In the Bible, he is called Misraim. 2. Egypt is bounded north by the Mediterranean Sea, east by the Red Sea, south by Nubia, and west by the desert. The Nile runs through the midst of Egypt, from the south to the north. This river overflows once a year, and thus fertilizes the coimtry, for it very sel- dom rains in Egypt. 3. Menes, or Misraim, the first king of Egypt, turned aside the Nile from its original channel, and built the city of Memphis where the river had formerly flowed. He was so great a monarch that the people worshipped him as a god after his death. ' Chapter XXXIX. — 1. From whom are the natives of Africa descended ? By -whom and when was Egypt founded? What of Menes? 2. How is Egypt bounded? What of the Nile? Does it often rain in Egypt? 3. Where and by whom was Memphis built ? What was thought of Menes ? * 142 Ul>nVERSAL HISTORY. 4. The history of Egypt is very obscure during a considerable time after the reign of Menes. From the year 2084 to the year 1825 before the Christian era, it was governed by rulers who led the lives of shepherds, and were therefore called shepherd kings. These kings ^v^ere afterward driven from Egypt. An Ethiopian woman, named Mtocris, became queen of the country, in the year 1678 before the Christian era. Her brother had been murdered by the Egyptians, and she resolved to avenge him. 5. For this purpose queen Nitocris built a palace under ground, and invited the murderers of her brother to a banquet. The subterranean hall where the ban- quet was prepared was brilliantly illuminated with torches. The guests were the principal men in the kingdom. 6. Tlie scene was magnificent, as they sat feasting along the table. But suddenly a rushing and roaring sound was heard overhead, and a deluge of water burst into the hall. Queen Mtocris had caused a river to flow through a secret passage, and it extin- guished the torches, and drowned all .the company at the banquet. 4. What of the history of Epypt? What of the shepherd kings? What of Ni- tocris? 5, 6. How did she revenge her brother's death ? AFRICA. 143 7. The most renowned monai'cli tliat ever reigned over Egypt was Sesostris. This king formed the design of conquering the world, and set out from Egypt with more than half a million of foot soldiers, twentyrfour thousand horsemen, and twenty-seven thousand armed chariots. 8. His ambitious projects were partially successful, lie made great conquests, and wherever he went he caused marble pillars to be erected, and inscriptions to be engraved on them, so that future ages might not forget his renown. 9. The following was the inscription on most of the pillars: — "Sesostris, king of kings, has cois^quered THIS TERRITORY BY HIS ARMS." But the marble pillars have long ago crumbled into dust, or been buried under the earth; and the history of Sesostris is so obscure, that some writers have even doubted whether he ever made any conquests at all, 10. But other writers assure us that he returned to Egypt after his wars, bringing with him a multitude Df captives, and long trains of camels laden with trea- sure, and that he then built magnificent temples, and constructed canals and causeways. t. "What of Sesostris? His army? 8. What of liis conqtiests? 9. "What inscrip- tion was engraved on the marble pillars raised by Sesostris? Are the pillars still standing? What do some writers doubt*? 10. "What do others say? 144 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 11. When Sesostris went to worship in the temple, he rode in a chai'iot which was drawn by captive kings. They were harnessed like horses, four abreast; and their royal robes trailed in the dust as they tugged the heavy chariot along. But at length the proud Sesos- tris grew old and blind. He could no longer look round him, and see captive kmgs drawing his chariot, or kneeling at his footstool. He then became utterly miserable, and committed suicide. 11. How was the chariot of Sesostris drawn ? What was the fate of this des- potic king? AFRICA. 145 SPHYNX, PYRAMIDS, AND EUINS OF EGYPT. CHAPTEE XL.— Africa Continued. Egyptian ArcMtecture and Sculpture, 1. The ancient history of Egypt is so obscure, and yet so full of wonderful tales, tliat we might doubt it altogether, and believe it but the marvellous invention ^ of fanciful story-tellers, were it not for the vast ruins and stupendous monuments still to be found in differ- ent parts of the country. These show that many ages since, between three and four thousand years ago, this country was filled with millions of people, and that Chapter XL. — 1. What of the ancient history of Egypt ? "What of ruins and monumcnis ? . What do they prove ? 146 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. there were cities here of tlie most wonderful magnifi- cence. 2. Thebes appears to have been more magnificent than any other city, either in ancient or modern times. It was called the city of a hundred gates ; and such was the immense population, that through each of these gates, in time of war, marched two hundred armed chariots, and two thousand soldiers. 3. Thebes was ruined in the time of Cambyses, king of Pei^ia, who lived about twenty-four hundred years ago. Yet the remains of the city are still visible, scattered over a space of twenty-seven miles on each side of the Nile. Some of the pillars of the temj)les are eleven feet in diameter. 4. One of the Egyptian kings caused his subjects to dig a great lake, forty-five miles in circumference, and almost as deep as the ocean. Another king constructed a*labyrinth of marble, containing three thousand cham- bers, fifteen hundred of which were under ground. 5. In the upper chambers of this labyrinth were kept the sacred crocodiles, and till the other animals which the Egyptians worshipped. In the subterranean cham- bers lay the dead kings of Egypt. 2. What of Thebes ? Its population ? 3. Who destroyed Thebes? Remains? Pilhire-? 4. Describe the works of soine of the kings. What of the labyrinth? 5. What were kept in tlie labyrinth ? AFRICA. 147 6. The catacombs are likewise veiy wonderful. They are galleries hewn out of the rock, and extend a great way beneath the ground. The dead bodies of persons who died thousands of years ago are found in these catacombs, and they are nearly as well preserved now as when they Avere first buried. These are called mummies ; and some, supposed to be three thousand years old, have been brought to this country. 7. Every body has heard of the pyramids of Egypt. These immense edifices are still standing on the banks of the Nile. The largest is -B^ve hundred feet high, and covers eleven acres of groundr* 8. The pyramids are so old that it is impossible to tell when they were erected, or by whom. It is gene- rally supposed that the ancient kings of Egypt in- tended them as their sepulchres, thinking that thus they should be famous forever. But though the pyra- mids have not decayed, the names of those kings are forgotten. 9. The sphynx is one of the most curious among the Egyptian antiquities. It was originally the gigantic head of a woman, on the body of a lion ; but the lower part is now buried in the sand. The part wdiich re- 6. Describe the catacombs. What are mummies? t, 8. What of the pyramids'}- What was prob;iMy the cause of their erection? 9. Describe the sphynx. 148 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. mains above ground is tlie head and neck. These are twenty-seven feet liigh, and are made of solid rock. At a distance, it looks as if a great flat-nosed woman were risincr out of the sand. 10. The ruins of Luxor, near ancient Thebes, are so grand as to strike the beholder with awe. The re- mains of one of the temples are perhaps the most remarkable relics of antiquity. IMAGE OF OSIRIS. IMAGE OF ISIS. 11. At the time when they constructed these mar- vellous works, the ancient Egyptians possessed more learning and science than any other people. Their 10. What of Uie ruin;? of Luxor? 11. What of the ]*>yptiaii.s at the time we aru speaking ot? jlow were they looked upou by the I't'ople of other couulries? AFRICA. ■ 149 superior knowledge caused tliem to be looked upon as magicians by the people of other countries. 12. Still, the Egyptians had many absurd supersti- tions. Their chief god was Isis, and another was Osi- ris. Of these they made strange images, and wor- shipped them. Isis was greatly reverenced, and the people dedicated many splendid temples to its wor- ship. CHAPTEK XLL— Africa Continued. The Ptolemies and Queen Cleopatra. 1. In the history of the Jews I have told of their bondage in Egypt, and of their miraculous escape. A long while afterward, an Egyptian king named Shishak took Jerusalem, and robbed Solomon's temple o^ its treasures. 2. A very famous king of Egypt was named Ameno- phis. He is supposed to be the same as Memnon, in honor of whom a temple with a gigantic statue was erected, of which some remains are still to be seen at 12. "What of tlie superstitions of the Egj^ptians? Isis and Osiris? Chapter XLI. — 1. Who was Shishak? What did lie do? 2, Who was Arae- nophis? What of the statue of Memnon? 150 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Thebes. This statue was said to utter a joyful sound at sunrise, and a mournful sound when the sun set. Some modern travellers imagine that they have heard it. This, however, is absurd. 3. In the year 525 before the Christian era, Egypt ^\'as conquered by Cambyses, king of Persia. He compelled Psammenitus, who Avas then king of Egypt, to drink bull's blood. It operated as a poison, and caused his death. 4. Three hundred and thirty-two years before the Christian era, Egypt was conquered by Alexander the Great, king of Macedon. Here he built a famous city, called Alexandria, which was for many centuries one of the most splendid places in the world. But the ancient city is in ruins, and modern Alexandria is far inferior to it. 5. Alexander was buried at Alexandria, in a tomb cut out of one vast stone; this has been carried to London within a few years, and may now be seen there. 6. He appointed Ptolemy, one of his generals, to be ruler of the country. From Ptolemy were descended a race of kings, all of whom were likewise called Ptolemy. They reigned over Egypt two hundred and 3. When and by whom was Egypt conquered? Fate of Psammenitus? 4. When did Alexander conquer Egypt ? 5. What of Alexander's burial ? 6. What of Ptolemy and his descendants? 151 ninety-four years. The last of these kings was Ptolemy Dionysius, whose own wife made war against him. A battle was fought, in which Ptolemy Dionysius was defeated. He attempted to escape, but w^as drowned in the Nile. His wife, whose name was Cleopatra, then became sole ruler of Egypt. Y. She was one of the most beautifal women that ever lived, and her talents and accomplishments were equal to her personal beauty. But she was very wicked. Among other horrid crimes, Cleopatra poi- soned her brother, who was only eleven years old. Yet, though all the world knew what an abandoned WTetch she was, the greatest heroes could not or would not resist the enticements of her beauty. 8. When Mark Antony, a Roman General, had de- feated Brutus and Cassius at Philippi, in Greece, he summoned Cleopatra to come to Cilicia, on the north- eastern coast of the Mediterranean. He intended to punish her for having assisted Brutus. ^ 9. As soon as Cleopatra received the summons, she hastened to obey. She went on board a splendid ves- sel, which was richly adorned with gold. The sails How long did they reign in Egypt? Wtio was Ptolemy Dion3^sius ? His wife ? 7. What of Cleopatra? What cruelty did she couunit? What made Gleopat'-a irresistible? 8. Who was Mark Antony ? Why did he wish to punish CJ-'-opat- ra ? 9-11. Give an account of the arrival of Cleopatra at Cilicia. 152 UNIVERSAL HISTORTir were made of tlie costliest silk. Instead of rough sun- burnt sailors, the crew consisted of lovely girls, who rowed with silver oars ; and their strokes kept time to melodious music. 10. Queen Cleopatra reclined on the deck, beneath a silken awning. In this manner she went sailing along the river Cydnus. Her vessel was so magnificent, and she herself so lovely, that the whole spectacle appeared like a vision. CLEOPATBA IN EBB BARQS. 11. Mark Antony was first warned of her approach t)y the smell of delicious perfumes, which the wind wafted from the silken sails of the vessel. He next AFRICA. 153 heard the distant strains of music, and saw the gleam- ing of the silver oars. 12. But when he beheld the beauty of the Egyptian queen, he thought of nothing else. Till Mark Antony met Cleopatra, he had been an ambitious man and a valiant warrior. But from that day forward, he was nothing but her slave. 13. Owing to Cleopatra's misconduct and his own, Antony was defeated by Octavius, another Ronian general, at Actium, in Greece. He then killed himself, by falling on his sword. Cleopatra knew that if Octa- vius took her alive, he would carry her to Rome, and expose her to the derision of the populace. 14. She resolved not to endure this ignominy. Now in Egypt there is a venomous reptile, called an asp, the bite of which is mortal, but not painful. Cleopatra applied one of these reptiles to her bosom. In a little while her body was benumbed, and her heart ceased to beat ; and thus died the beautiful and wicked queen of Egypt. This event occurred thirty years before Christ. 15. The story of queen Cleopatra is very instructive. 12. What was the character of Antony till he met Cleopatra? 13. Where was Antony defeated? Who was Octavius? Fate of Antony ? Why did Cleopatra determine to kill herself? 14. What caused her death? How long was this before Christ ? 154 ' UNIVERSAL HISTORY. It shows that a person on whom ho^ven has bestowed the richest gifts may use them to cause mischief and misery to all around. CHAPTER XLIL— Africa Continued. Sequel of the Egyptian History, 1. After the death of Cleopatra, Egypt became a province of the Roman empire ; and it continued to belong to that empire, and to the portion of it called the Eastern empire, till the year 640 after the Chris- tian era. It was then conquered by the Saracens. It remained under their government upward of six cen- turies. 2. The Saracen sovereigns were dethroned by the Mamelukes, whom they had trained up to be their guards. The Mamelukes ruled Eg;y^pt till the year 1517, when they were conquered by the Turks. They kept possession of Egypt till the year 1798. It was then invaded by Napoleon Bonaparte, with an army of forty thousand Frenchmen. Chapter XLII. — 1. "What was the state of Egypt from Cleopatra's death to its subjugation by tlie Saracens? How long did they govern Egypt? 2. What of the Mamelukes? Wlieu and how long did the Turks govern Egypt ? "What happened in 1708? AFRICA. 155 3. The Turks, ever since their conquest of Egypt, /lad kept a body of Mamelukes in their service ; these made a desperate resistance. A battle was fought near the pyramids, in which many of them were slain, and others were drowned in the Nile. Not long after this victory, Bonaparte went back to France, and left General Kleber in command of the French army. 4. Greneral Kleber was a brave man, but a severe one, and his severity cost him his life. He -had or- dered an old Mussulman, named the Sheik Sada, to be bastinadoed on the soles of his feet. Shortly after- ward, when the general was in a mosque, a fierce Arab rushed upon him, and killed him with a dagger. 5. In 1801, the English sent Sir Ralph Abercrom- bie with an army to drive the French out of Egypt. General Menou was then the French commander. Sir Ralph Abercrombie beat him at the battle of Aboukir, but was himself mortally wounded. 6. In the course of the same year, the French army sailed from Egypt back to France. The inhabitants lamented their departure, for the French generals had ruled them with more justice and moderation than their old masters, the Turks. Egypt is now governed by a 3. What battle was fought? What of Bonaparte after the victory? 4. What of General Kleber? 5. What took place in 1801 ? 6. What happened in the same year ? Why were the Egyptians sorry to have the French leave them ? 156 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. sovereign, wlio bears the name of pacha, and the coun- try is no longer a part of the Tm^kish empire. Y. The present capital of Egypt is Grand Cairo. It is much inferior to what it was in former times, but still contains about three hundred thousand inhabit- ants. Alexandria, built by Alexander the Great, as I have before said, is now much reduced, but the ruins around it show that it was once a splendid city. There is no part of the world that seems more gloomy to the traveller than Egypt. The present aspect of the towns and cities is that of poverty in the midst of ruins, which speak of wealth and splendor that have long since departed. CHAPTER XLIIL— Africa Continued. Summary of Ethiopian Matters, 1. All the interior parts of Africa were anciently called Ethiopia. But properly speaking, Ethiopia comprised only the countries now called Nubia and How IS Egypt now governed ? IIow is the country considered ? 7. What is the capital of Egypt ? What of Grand Cairo? Population? What of Alexan- dria? How does Egypt appear to a traveller? CuAPTER XLIII.— 1. What was aucieully called Ethiopia? AFRICA. 15 Y Abyssinia. This region lies south of Egypt, and ex- tends along the shore of the Red Sea. The first inhab- itants of Ethiopia are supposed to have emigrated from Arabia the Happy, a part of Arabia. Their earlier history is almost unknown. 2. Ethiopia, or at least a portion of it, was formerly called Sheba, and from thence it is supposed that the queen of Sheba went to visit Solomon. About thirty years ago it is said that one of her descendants was king of Abyssinia. 3. It used to be the custom to confine the Ethiopian princes on a high mountain, which was named Ge- shen. It was very high and steep, and looked like an enormous castle of stone. No person could ascend this mountain, or come down from it, unless he were raised or lowered by means of ropes. 4. The princes lived on the summit of the mountain, in miserable hiits. The greater part of them never came down till their dying day. But whenever the king died, one of the princes was summoned to the throne. Perhaps, however, he found himself no hap- pier in the royal palace, than in his hut on the summit of Mount Geshen. In which direction is it from Egypt? Where was Ethiopia properly -situated? Who were the first inhabitants of Ethiopia? 2. What was Ethiopia formerly called ? What of the queen of Sheba ? 3. Wh^at was once the custom ? 4. How did the princes live ? What happened when the king died ? 158 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 5. The Ethiopians were believers in the Jewish religion till the middle of the fourth century after the Christian era. Candace, the queen of the country, was then converted to Christianity, and her subjects fol- lowed her example. 6. The inhabitants of Ethiopia, or Abyssinia, are still called Christians, but their mode of worship is mixed up with many Jewish practices. They also worship the virgin Mary and the saints, like the E-o- man Catholics. T. The people of this part of Africa are not gene- rally negroes. They are of an olive complexion, and have long hair and agreeable features. But in the north-eastern part of Abyssinia, there is a race of ne- groes called Shangallas. 8. These negroes have been described as having faces resembling apes, and as being little more intelli- gent than the monkey tribe. They have no houses, but sleep under the trees, and sometimes burrow in caves. The Abyssinians hunt them as they would wild beasts. 5. Till what time did the Ethiopians believe in the Jewish religion? AVhat of Candaee ? 6. What of the worship of the people of Ethiopia at the present time? f. What of their personal appearance? What of the Shangallas ? 8. De- scribe them. AFRICA. 159 ALGIERS. CHAPTER XLIY.— Africa Continued. Origin of the Barhary States and their Piracies on the Christians. 1. The Barbary states are Morocco, Algiers, Tunis and Tripoli. Tliey are bounded nortli by the Mediter- ranean Sea, east and south by the desert, and west by the Atlantic Ocean. These countries were inhabited in the time of the Eomans. Morocco was called Man- ritania; and Algiers, Numidia. These regions were first settled by colonies from Phoenicia, Greece, and other countries. Chapter XLIV. — 1. What are the Barbary states? How are they bounded ? 8 IGO UNIVERSxVL HISTORY. 2. In this region stood tlie celebrated city of Car- thage in ancient times. Its site was about ten miles north-east of the city of Tunis. It was founded by some Phoenicians, eight hundred and sixty-nine years before the Christian era. The Phoenicians, as I havo told you, were the first people who engaged in com merce, and founded colonies for the purpose of carry- ing on trade. 3. In the history of Rome I shall tell you how Car- thage was destroyed. The Romans erected a new city where it had formerly stood. This was conquered and destroyed by the Saracens, who then built the city of Tunis. In the year 1574, Tunis was seized by the Turks. 4. The city of Algiers was built by the Saracens, in the year 944. The government, called the regency of Algiers, was founded in 1518, by two Turks, named Horuc and Hagradin. They were brothers, and both bore the name of Barbarossa, or Red-Beard. 5. The country now called Morocco was conquered by the Saracens, about the same time with the other Barbary states. So also was Tripoli. All these states, 2. Where did ancient Carthage stand? Who founded it? 3. Who erected a new city? What did the Saracens do? When was Tunis seized by tlio Turks? 4. When and by whom was Algiers built? What was done in 1518 ? Who were called Barbarossa ? 5. What of Morocco and Tripoli ? AFRICA. 161 except Morocco, afterward fell into tlie hands of tlie Turks. 6. During a long period, tlie Barbary states were in the habit of fitting out vessels to cruise against the ships of every nation. Their prisoners were sold as slaves, and never returned to their own country, unles:^; a high ransom were paid for them. Y. The Americans were the first who made any con- siderable resistance to these outrages. In the year 1803, Commodore Preble sailed to the Mediterranean sea with a small American fleet. He intended to attack Tripoli ; but one of his frigates, the Philadel- phia, got aground in the harbor. 8. The Turks took possession of the Philadelphia. But one night Lieutenant Decatur entered the harbor of Tripoli, and rowed toward the captured vessel, with only twenty men. He leaped on board, followed by his crew, and killed all the Turks, or drove them over- board. The Philadelphia was then set on fire. 9. After this exploit. Commodore Preble obtained some gun-boats from the king of Naples, and with these and the American vessels he made an attack on Which of the Barbary states fell afterward into the hands of the Turks? 6. "What were these states in the habit of doing? T. "What was done in 1803? "What of Commodore Preble ? 8. What of the Philadelphia ? What did Decatur do ? 9. What attack was made on Tripoli ? 162 CJNIVERSAL HISTORY. the fortifications of Tripoli. Tlie bashaw of Tripoli was forced to give up his prisoners. 10. In the year 1815, Commodore Decatur (the same who had burnt the Philadelphia) was sent with a fleet against Algiers. He captured their largest vessels, and compelled the Algerines, and the Tripolitans also, to agree never more to make slaves of Americans. 11. In 1816, Algiers was battered by an English fleet xmder the command of Lord Exmouth. This was the severest chastisement that the Algerines had ever received at that period. But in 1830, the French sent a large naval and military force against Algiers, com- manded by Marshal Beaumont. The fortifications were battered down, and the city was taken. Algeria is now a province of France, CHAPTER XLY.— Africa Continued. Fahles and Facts about Africa. 1. Most of the other regions of Africa can hardly be said to have any history. The inhabitants possess "Whatof the bashaw? 10. V^'hat was done in the year 1815? What agree- ment did the Tripolitans and Algerines make ? 11. When was Algiers battered? What took place in 1 830 ? What is Algeria now ? (3HAPTEE XLV.~1. What of the inhabitants of most parts of Africa ? AFRICA. 163 no written records, and cannot tell wliat events hap- pened to tlieir forefathers. 2. The ancients had very curious notions about Africa ; for they had visited only the northern parts, and contented themselves with telling incredible stories about the remainder. They supposed that tov/ard the eastern shore of the continent there were people witliout noses, and others who had three or four eyes aj)iece. 3. In other parts of Africa there were said to be men without heads, but who had eyes in their breasts. Old writers speak also of a nation whose king had a head like a dog. There was likewise said to be a race of giants, twice as tall as common men and women. 4. But the prettiest of all these fables is the stoiy of the Pigmies. These little people were said to be about a foot high, and were believed to dwell near the source of the river Nile. Their houses were built something like birds' nests, and their building mate- rials were clay, feathers, and egg shells. 5. These Pigmies used to wage terrible wars with the cranes. An immense army of them would set out on an expedition, some mounted on rams and goats, and others on foot. 2. What were the ideas of the ancients concerning Africa? 4-7. What is the prettiest of all these fabulous stories? Grivo some account of the Pigmies 164 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 6. When an army of tlie Pigmies encountered an Army of the cranes, great valor was displayed on both sides. The cranes would rush forward to the charge, flapping their wings, and sometimes one of them would snatch up a Pigmy in his beak, and carry him away captive. 7. But the Pigmies brandished their little swords and spears, and generally succeeded in putting tlie enemy to flight. Whenever they had a chance, they would break the* eggs of the qranes, and kill the unfledged young ones without mercy. 8. Until mthin a few years, the moderns have not known much more about the interior of Afiica than the ancients did. They have now acquired consider- able knowledge respecting it ; but the subject belongs rather to geography than history. Nearly the whole of the central part of Africa, through which the river Niger flows, is called Nigritia, or Negro-land. It is inhabited by several different nations. 9. The principal city in Nigritia is called Timbuctoo. No white people have ever visited it, except one Amer- acan, one Englishman, and one Frenchman. The name of the latter was M. Caillie. He was there in 1827, 8. "What knowledge have the modems of the interior of Africa ? Where is Ni- gritia? "What of the inhabitants? 9. "What of Timbuctoo? Who have visited it? What does M. Caillid say of it ? AFRICA. 165 and describes tlie city as built in the shape of a tri- angle, and situated eight miles from the Niger. 10. The houses are only one story high, and are built of round bricks baked in the sun. The poor people and slaves dwell in huts of straw, shaped some-- thing like bee-hives. All around the city, there is an immense plain of yellowish white sand. • 11. There are English and French settlements on the western coast of Africa. There was formerly a Dutch settlement at the southern extremity of the continent, but the English have had possession of it since the year 1806. This is called Cape Town, and is situated at the Cape of Good Hope. The republic of Liberia was founded in 1821, by the American Coloni- zation Society, and its population is already 275,000. Several of the European powers have acknowledged its independence. Monrovia is the capital. CHAPTER XLYI.— Africa Continued. History of the Slave Trade. 1. The most painful part of the history of Africa i^ that which belongs to the slave trade. From the car- lo. Describe it. 11. "What of settlements? What of Cape Town ? How long have the English had possession of it ? What of Liberia ? 1G6 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. liest ages, wlien human society was yet in a rude state, it was tlie custom to make slaves of those who were taken in war. This practice was continued in after times, and thus, for thousands of years, slavery was established in nearly all the nations of the earth. 2. But in those countries where the Christian reli- gion pi'evailed, slavery came into general disuse. In 1482, however, the Portuguese began the horrid traffic of the slave trade, and the English followed in 1563. From that time, it has continued to the present day, though most nations have made laws against it, and it has now nearly ceased. 3. For at least two hundred years, this traffic was carried on to a great extent. The custom was for ves- sels to go to the western coast of Africa, and purchase of the African princes such prisoners as they had for sale. Sometimes, however, the captains of the vessels would rob the people of their children, or they would go on shore with a body of armed men, and carry away the inhabitants of a whole village. 4. The poor negroes thus taken from their homes, Chapter XLVI.— 1. What is painful in the history of Africa ? What was tlia custom in the earliest ages? How was slavery established? 2. What effect had the Christian religion upon slavery ? When did the Portuguese engage in the slave trade ? Tlie English? What has happened till the present time? 3. How long was the traffic carried on ? What was the custom ? What was done by captains of vessels? 4. Describe the state of the poor negroes. AFRICA. 1^7 and separated forever from all they lield dear, were crowded into the vessels, where they were often half- starved, and where they sometimes suffered from dis- ease, or unkind treatment. Such was frequently their distress, that they would jump into the sea, or beat out their own brains in despair. 5. Millions of these poor negroes have been taken from their homes ; and probably more than half of those who entered the ships, from the beginning of the trade to this day, have perished before they reached the countries to which they were bound. America was the first nation to make laws against the slave-trade, and to declare it piracy. CHAPTER XLYII— Africa Continued. Chronology of Africa.. 1. The follomno: table exhibits the dates of the '& most remarkable events in the history of Africa. It may be well to compare this with the chronology of Asia, by which you may see w^hat was doing in that quarter, while these events were happening in Africa. 5. What uation first made laws against the slave-trade ? I 1G8 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. B. c. Eg:ypt settled by Misraim 2188 Niiocris queen of Egypt 1678 Departure of the Israelites from Egypt 1491 Cambyses conquers Egypt 525 " destroys Thebes 520 Alexander conquers Egypt 332 Death of Cleopatra ' 30 A. D. Egypt conquered by the Saracens, GTO Algiers built 944 Mamelukes came into power 1250 The Portuguese begin to traffic in slaves 1482 Egj'^pt conquered by the Turks. . . 1517 A government founded at Algiers, called the regency of Algiers.. . 1518 The English begin to traffic in slaves 1 563 Tunis seized by the Turks 1574 Napoleon invades Egpyt 1798 Sir Ralph Abercrombie drives tlie French out of Egypt 1801 Tripoli attacked by Commodore Preble 1803 The English take Cape Town from the Dutch 1806 Commodore Decatur attacks Al- giers 1815 Lord Exmouth batters Algiers. . , 1816 Liberia founded 1821 Caillie, a Frenchman, goes toTira- buctoo 1827 Algiei-s taken by Marshal Beau- mont 1830 I 6 10 15 20 30 35 40 Questions on the Map of Europe. — "What sea lies to the west of Europe? To the south ? What continent lies to the south ? Where is Madrid ? Vienna ? St. Petersburg? Paris? Rome? Nova Zambia? Direction of Great Britain from Spain ? Of Austria from Sweden ? Where is the Black Sea ? The Straits of Gibraltar? Iceland? Sardinia? Sicily? 170 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. STUDYING THE MAP OF ETTBOPB. CHAPTEE XLYIII.— Europe. Introductory Remarks on its Geogra2^hy and other matters. 1. Europe is considered tlie third quarter of the globe. It is the smallest in extent, being about one- quarter as large as Asia, one-third as large as Africa^ and about one-third larger than the whole United States. It is a part of the eastern continent, and is only separated from Asia by the Ural Mountains. It is separated fi-om Africa by the Mediterranean sea. Chapter XLVIII. — 1. Winch is the third quarter of the globe ? The smallest? How large is Europe compared with Asia? Africa? The United States? How is it separated from Asia ? From Africa ? EUROPE. " 171 At tlie straits of Gibraltar, tlie distance from Europe to Africa is but twenty-one miles. 2. But altliougli Europe is the smallest of tlie four quarters of the globe, it lias nearly three hundred mill- ions of inhabitants, and is much superior to Asia, Africa, and most parts of America, in civilization. It abounds in fine cities, fine roads, good houses, useful manufactures, and most other things that are necessary to the comfort and happiness of mankind. 3. In all parts of Europe except Tui'key, the religion of Jesus Christ prevails. If you were to travel in Asia or Africa, you would meet with no churches, or only now and then one, where the true God is wor- shipped. But you would see a great many mosques dedicated to the false religion of Mahomet, and a great many temples where the people bow down to idols of v/ood, stone, or metal. 4. But in Europe, the traveller everywhere meets with churches, and these show that the people are Christians. In Europe, also, there are many colleges, academies, and schools, which prove that the people set a high value upon education. It is a fact which I How far is the nearest point of Europe from Africa? 2. What of Europe? In what does it abound ? 3. Wliat of rehgion in Europe ? What of Asia and Africa? What of churches? Mosques? Temples? 4. What does the traveller me^t in Eu- rope? What do churches show? . What do colleges, schools, &c., show? 172 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. wish you to remember, that in all parts of the world where you find churches, you find that the people are more or less advanced in civilization and the arts which render mankind happy. 5. As Europe is the smallest of the four quarters of the earth, so it was behind Asia and Africa in beinor settled and civilized. Long after the Assyrian empu-e had risen to great power and splendor, long after Babylon and Nineveh had flourished on the banks of the Euphrates, long after Egypt had become a mighty kingdom, long after Thebes, Memphis, and other mag- nificent cities had risen upon the borders of the Nile, Europe continued to be inhabited only by wandering tribes of savages. 6. Greece was the first portion of Europe that was settled. About the time that Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt, the Greeks began to build houses^ found cities, and emerge from the savage into a more civilized state. By degrees they advanced in knowledge and refinement, and at length became the most polished people in the world. 7. Afterward Eome, situated in Italy, became a What do you find where there are churches ? 5. What of Europe ? What was the condition of. Europe until after the empires of Asia and Egypt had long flour- ished? 6. AVhat part of Europe was first inhabited ? Wliat of the Greeks ? Their progress? EUROPE. 173 miglity city, and tlie Eoman people extended their empire over the greater part of Europe, and the most civilized portions of Asia and Africa. Carthage, Egypt, Greece, Asia Minor, Palestine, Syria, and other Asiatic countries, bowed to the Roman yoke. 8. Rome was the most splendid empire that the world has ever seen. But as it crushed other kingdoms beneath its foot, so, in turn, imperial Rome was itself trampled down by the northern nations of Europe, Great ignorance followed this event, and the different nations and tribes of Europe seemed like broken and crushed limbs and members of the great empire, almost without life. 9. But these separate fragments of the human family grew up in due time to be separate nations, and these advanced in knowledge until they reached the condi- tion in which we now find them. 10. Europe may be divided into two parts — the northern and southern. In the former, the climate is about as cold as it is in our middle and eastern states. In the latter, it is about as warm as in the southern states. The principal kingdoms in the northern sec- 7. What of Rome ? "What countries became subject to Rome ? 8. What waa Rome ? What happened to the empire ? What followed the destruction of the Roman empire? 9. What of the several nations of Europe ? 10. How may Eu- rope be divided ? Climate in northern Europe ? Southern Europe ? 174 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. tion of Eui-ope are Russia, Norway, Sweden, Prussia, Austria, tlie several states of Germany, Denmark, Hol- land, Belgium, Switzerland, France, and Great Britain. 11. Among tlie southern kingdoms of Europe are Portugal, Spain, Italy, Greece, and Turkey. In these latter countries the soil is generally fertile, and here grapes, olives, oranges, lemons, melons, and other delicious fraits, are abundant. 12. Here, too, all the wants of man for food are easily supplied, and so warm and gentle is the climate, that the people do not find it necessary to build tight houses, and put on thick clothing, and provide stores against the winter; yet it is remarkable, that where nature has done so much, the people think it hardly necessary to do any thing, and consequently they are less industrious, less comfortable, and less happy, than in more cold and severe climates. 13. In the northern parts of Europe, the people find it necessary to cultivate the soil with care, and lay up in summer a store of provisions against the long, cold winter. They build themselves good houses, they furnish them with many convenient articles, and thus, by their industry and care, they live more happily Principal nations of northern Europe? 11. The southern kingdoms of Europe? The climate? 12. Effect of the climate on the people? 13. What of the northern parts of Europe ? Condition of the people 7 EUROPE. 175 tlian tliose wlio inliabit the gentler climes of tlie south. 14. The wild animals of Europe resemble those of this country, though they are in some respects differ- ent. The trees, plants, shrubs, and flowers, are similar to those we find here, though not exactly the same. 15. If you were to go to Europe, you w^ould every- where feel that you were in a strange land, but still many things would remind you of your own dear home in America. But if you were to go to Asia or Africa, the houses, the fields, the dress of tlie people, and all their manners and customs, would impress you with the idea tbat you were in a strange land — far, very far, from your native country. 14. "Wild animals of Europe ? Vegetation ? 15. What if you were to go to Europe ? Asia ? Africa ? 176 TJNIYERSAL HISTORY. EUINS OF THE PAETHBNON. CHAPTER XLIX.— Europe Continued. About Greece^ wliere it is situated y apj)earance of the Countnj I Glhnate. 1. Greece is a small strip of land extending into the Mediterranean sea. It lies almost exactly east of New York, at tlie distance of about five thousand miles. It is about as far from Asia Minor on the east, as from Italy on the west. Chapter XLIX.— 1. What is Greece? Direction and distance from New YoKk? In what direction is it from Asia Minor ? From Italy ? Questions on the Map of Greece on the opposite page.— What are the boun- daries of Greece ? Where is Mount Olympus ? Thermopylte ? Corinth ? Athens ? Marathon? Argoa? Where are the following islands ?—Lemnos ? Cythera? Ithaca? Corcyrd? Cephallonia? l'?8 UNIVERSAL HISTORY 2. Greece is bounded on tlie north by Macedonia, wMcli is now a part of Turkey ; on every other side it is bounded by the sea. To the south and east of i are a great number of islands, some of which are extremely beautiful. 3. Several of them have towns and cities upon them, and one, called Antiparos, is remarkable for a grotto beneath the earth, which appears like a beau- tiful palace. When lighted up with lamps, it seems a vast hall, with thousands of pillars and ornaments of silver. 4. Some of the islands of Greece have been thrown up from the sea, and others which formerly existed have disappeared. These strange things have been caused by volcanic fires under the sea. Nothing can be more wonderful than the scenes which have some- times been exhibited by these convulsions of nature. 5. In the southern part of Greece, and among the islands, the climate is as mild as in Virginia, and the country abounds in all sorts of delicious finiits. In the northern part, the climate is somewhat colder. 6. If you were to travel through Greece, you w^ould discover that it is naturally very beautiful. Along 2. How is Greece bounded on the north ? South? East? West? What of the iahmds? 3. What of Antiparos? 4. What of volcanic islands ? 5. Tlie cli- mate in the southern part of Greece ? In the northern ? EUROPE. 179 tlie shores, you would meet with many little bays and harbors, and you would easily believe that the people living there would be tempted by the placid water to become seamen. You would accordingly find a large portion of the inhabitants to be seafaring people. 7. In the interior of the country you would meet with lofty mountains, whose tops in winter are covered with snow. You would meet with smiling valleys, bright, rapid streams, and steep hillsides covered v/ith olive groves, vineyards, and ^g trees. 8. You would discover that the people of the pres- ent day live in miserable villages or towns^ all wearing an aspect of poverty and decay. But you would often meet with the ruins of temples and other edifices, built by the ancient Greeks two or three thousand years ago. 9. These would show you that, though the modem Greeks appear to be a degraded people, yet the former inhabitants of this country were among the most remarkable people that ever lived. It is of these that I am now going to tell you. 6. "What of the shores of Greece? To what pursuits are many of the present Greeks devoted? 7. What of the interior of Greece? 8. What of the present in- habitants of Gree*;^ ? What of ruins, temples, &c. ? 9. What would these ruins prove ? 180 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTEE L.—EuEOPE Continued. The extent of Greece, First Settlement of the country. 1. Though Greece is one of the most famous conn, tries on the face of the globe, it is not very extensive ; its boundaries varied at different times, but it never exceeded four hundred miles in length, and about one hundred and fifty in width. That portion to which the name of Greece is properly applied, was not much larger than the state of New York. 2. I must now carry you back to the first settlement of this country, which took place more than four thou- sand years ago. When the human race was scattered from the tower of Babel, it is supposed that the family of Japheth, Noah's youngest son, travelled from Asia into Europe. As Greece lay nearer to the land of Shinar than the other parts of Europe, it was probably settled first. 3. The Greeks themselves believed that their ances- tors had sprung up out of the eaith. The first inhab- itants were mere savages. They dwelt in wretched ^ ri! u'Ti:i; [;.— 1. Wli.'it; nf tlip exient of ■ . vatearieng-tli? Width? 2. ll(»\v long since Greece was tirsl setiled ? AVho are sujiposed to liave been the first inhabiiants of Greece ? 3. What did the Greeks believe of their anoestors? J EUROPE. 181 huts, and fed on acorns. Their garments were tlie skins of wild beasts. 4. There are so many fables about the early history of Greece, that I shall pass very briefly over the first three or four centuries. Cecrops, an Egyptian, seems to have been the first who introduced civilization among the Greeks. He came with a number of his countrymen, and founded the city of Athens. This event took place about fifteen hundred and fifty-si:s; years before the Christian era. 5. Thirty or forty years afterward. Cadmus came from Phoenicia and built the city of Thebes. He was one of the greatest benefactors of the Greeks, for he taught them the cultivation of the vine, the manufac- ture of metals, and the use of the alphabet. 6. Other parts of Greece were also settled by colo- nies from foreign nations. The country then consisted of a number of small kingdoms, which had little or no connection with one another. These were frequently at war among themselves. 7. Twelve of these little kingdoms, or states, soon united themselves into a confederacy. Their deputie^s What of the first inhabitants of Greece ? 4. Who first introduced civilization among the Greeks? What city was founded by Cecrops? When did this take place? 5. What of Cadmus? 6. How were other parts of Greece settled? What of Greece at this time ? t. What did twelve of the Grecian states do ? 182 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. held a meeting twice a year, in order to consult respect- ing tlie welfare of the country. Tliey were called tLe Council of the Amphyctions. By means of this coun- cil, the different states were kept at peace with each other, and were united against foreign enemies. 8. One of the famous events of Grecian history was the Argonautic expedition. It is said that a prince named Jason, Avith a company of his friends, sailed to Colchis, which lay eastward of the Black Sea. Their object was to find a wonderful ram with a fleece of gold ; but the whole story is supposed to be a fable, or to have some hidden meaning. 9. The Trojan war was still more famous than the expedition in search of the golden fleece. Troy was a large city on the Asiatic side of the Hellespont, which is now called the Dardanelles. Paris, the son of the Trojan king, had stolen away the wife of Menelaus, a Greek prince. 10. All the Grecian kings combined together to punish this offence. They sailed to Troy in twelve hundred vessels, and took the city after a siege of ten years. This event is supposed to have occurred eleven hundred and ninety-three years before the Christian era. What, of the Amphyctionic council? What effect had this council? 8. Wiiat of the Argonautic expedition? 9, 10. What of the Trojau war? EUROPE. 183 11. But most historians are of opinion that the Tro- jan war was a much less important affair than Homer has represented it to be. Poets do not always tell the truth; and Homer was the father and chief- of poets. He was a blind old man, and used to wander about the country, reciting his verses. CHAPTER LL— Europe Continued. The Grecian Lawgivers. 1. One of the principal states of Greece was called Sparta, or Lacedsemon. It was founded by Lelex, 1516 B. C. It received a code of laws from Lycurgus, who lived nearly nine centuries before Christ. He was stiict and severe, but wise and upright. 2. Lycurgus ordered that all the Spartans should eat together at public tables. The reason of this law was, that the rich citizens might not feast luxuriously at home, but that the rich and poor should fare alike. As for the children, they were not allowed any thing 11. What of Homer? Chapter LL — 1. What of Sparta? Lelex? When did Lycurgus live? What was his character ? 2. Why did Lycurgus wish the Spartans to eat in public? What of th children? 9 184 UNIVERSAL HISTORY to eat, unless thej could steal it. This wicked custom was adopted wdtli the idea that it would train up the young Spartans to be cunning in war. 3. In order that the people might not be avaiicious, Lycurgms forbade any gold or silver to be coined into money. All the money was made of iron. It could not very easily be carried in the pocket, for a Spartan dollar weighed as much as fifty pounds. 4. The children were all brought up at the public expense. They were allowed to stand near the dinner tables and listen to the wise conversation of their parents. The Spartans w^ere veiy anxious that their children should abhor drunkenness. 5. They showed them the disgusting effects of this pernicious vice, by causing their slaves to drink intoxi- cating liquors. When the children had witnessed the ridiculous conduct of the drunken slaves, they wei'e carefal never to reduce themselves to so degraded a condition. 6. When Lycurgus had completed his code of laws, he left Sparta. Previous to his departure, he made the people swear that they would violate none of the law^s "Wliy were tliey encouraged to steal? 3. What laws were made respecting money? What of a Spartan dollar? 4. How were children brought up? 5. How were they taught to abhor drunkenness? 6. What did Lycurgus make the Spar- tans swear before he went away ? EUROPE. 185 till lie should return. But lie was resolved never to return. 7. He committed suicide by starving himself to death ; and his ashes were thrown into the sea by his command, so that the Spartans might not bring back his dead body. Thus, as Lycurgus never could return, the Spartans were bound by their oath to keep his laws forever. 8. They did keep them during five hundred years, and, all that time, the Spartans were a brave, patriotic, and powerful people. Many of their customs, how- ever, belonged rather to a savage than a civilized nation. 9. Athens had two celebrated lawgivers, Draco and Solon. The laws of Draco were so extremely severe that they were said to be written with blood, instead of ink. He punished even the smallest offences with death. His. code was soon abolished. 10. Solon's laws were much milder. Almost all of them were wise and good laws, and would have been advantageous to the people. But the Athenians had so much fickleness and levity, that they were contin- ually proposing alterations in them. 7. What was the fate of the Spartan lawgiver? 8. How long did the Spartans keep his laws? 9. What of Draco and Solon? The laws of Draco? 10. What of Solon's laws? The Athenians ? 186 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 11. Atliens was at this time a republic; wliicL is, yoii know, a government of the people ; but soon after Solon had made his laws, the supreme power was usurped by Pisistratus, an ambitious citizen. He and his sons ruled Athens fifty years. CHAPTER LIT.— EuKOPE Continued. War with Persia. 1. About ^ve centuries before the Christian era, Darius, king of Persia, made war against Greece. His generals invaded the countiy with a fleet of six hun- di-ed vessels, and half a million of men. There were scarcely any troops to opj^ose them, except ten thou- sand Athenians. 2. Darius felt so certain of conquering Greece, that he had sent great quantities of marble with his anny. He intended that it should be carved into pillars and triumphal arches, and other trophies of victory. He ]uiarbarians toward the tem- ple. The stately marble front of the edifice was seen at a short distance before them. It was considered the holiest spot in Greece. Here was the mysterious oracle, from which so many wonderful prophecies had issued. 8. A wild shout burst from the army of the Gauls, and they were on the point of rushing forward to the temple. But suddenly a violent storm arose. The thunder roared, and the wind blew furiously. At the same moment a terrible earthquake shook the ground beneath the affrighted Gauls. 9. A band of Greeks had assembled, to fight in de- fence of the temple. When they saw the disorder of the barbarians, they attacked them, sword in hand. It had grown so dark that tlie Gauls could not distinguish friends from foes. They killed one another, and the whole army was destroyed. " G. What of Brennus and a famous temple at Delphos ? 7. Describe the march toward the temple. 8. What affrighted the Gauls ? 9. What of the Greeks? How were the Gauls destroyed ? EUROPE. 227 10. Such is tlie story wliicli tlie_old histOTians tell about tliis battle ; it is doubtless mucb exaggerated, for some of tlie particulars appear hardly credible. But, at any rate, this was the last great victory that the ancient Greeks ever achieved over their enemies. CHAPTER LXIY.— EiiKOPE Continued. End of Grecian Independence. 1. The Greeks had now almost entirely lost their love of liberty, as well as the other virtues which had formerly distinguished them. In proof of this, I will relate the story of Agis, the young king of Sparta. 2. King Agis was anxious for the welfare of Sparta, and he greatly desired to restore the ancient laws which Lycurgus had enacted. But the Spartans were now vicious and cowardly. They hated the very name of Lycurgus, and resolved not to be governed by his severe laws. 3. They therefore seized the virtuous young king and dragged him to prison. He was condemned to death. 10. What rnay be said of the victory over the Gauls ? Chapter LXIV.— 1. What of 'the Greeks? 2. Who was Agis? What did h© desire ? What of the Spartans ? 3. What did they do to Agis ? 228 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. The executioner slied tears at tlie moment wlien he wa>j going to kill him. " Do not weep for me," said Agis ; " I am happier than my murderers." 4. A little while after Agis was killed, his mother and grandmother came to the prison to see him, for thej had not heard of his .death. They were led into his dungeon ; and the murderers of Agis immediately stran- gled them both, and threw their dead bodies upon his. 5. Some time after this horrible event, the Spartans had a king called Nabis. He was such a cruel mon- ster, that Heaven seemed to have made him a king only for the punishment of the people's wickedness. Nabis had an image in his palace. It resembled his own wife, and was very beautiful ; it was likewise clothed with magnificent garments, such as were proper for a queen to wear. But the breast and arms of the image were stuck fall of sharp iron spikes. 6. These, however, were hidden by the rich clothes. When king Nabis wished to extort money from any person, he invited him to his palace, and led him up to the image. No sooner was the stranger within reach, ^than the image put out its arms and squeezed him close to its breast. Describe his death. 4. What of the mother and grandmother of Agis ? 5. What of Nabis ? Describe the image. 6, 1. What did Nabis do when he wanted to extort money from any one ? EUROPE. 229 7. This was done by means of machinery. The poor man might struggle as hard as he pleased ; but he could not possibly get away fi'om the cruel embrace of the statue. There he remained, with the iron spikes sticking into his flesh, until his agony compelled him to give Nabis as much money as he asked for. 8. When such enormities were committed by the kings of Greece, it was time that the country should be governed by other masters. My readers will not be sorry to hear that this soon happened. One hun- dred and forty-six years before the Christian era, Greece submitted to the authority of Kome, 9. Thus I have given you a very brief account of ancient Greece. Its history is full of interest, and full of instruction. I hope you will hereafter read the whole story in some larger work than mine. 8. When was Greece conquered by the Romans ? 230 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. MODEKN ATHENS. CHAPTEE. LXY.— Europe Continued. Modern History of Greece. 1. From this time forward, tlie history of Greece is connected with that of other nations. The Greeks had no longer any power, even in their own native country. But they were still respected on account of the poets, and historians, and sculptors, who appeared among them. 2. But in course of time, the srenius of the Greeks seemed to have deserted them, as well as theii^ ancient Chap'feu LXV. — 1. W'liui of tho Greeks? Why were they respected? EUROPE. 231 valor. They were then wholly despised. I have not space to relate any of the events that occuiTed to them while they were governed by the Romans. 3. Between three and four hundred years affcer the Christian era, the Roman dominions were divided into the Eastern and Western emjpires. The capital of the Eastern empire was Constantinople. The territory of ancient Greece was included under this government, and it was sometimes called the Greek empire. 4. Above a thousand years elapsed, and nothing happened of such importance that it need be tohl in this brief history. But about the year 1450, the Turks invaded the eastern empire of the Romans. Gi^eece then fell beneath their power. During almost four centuries, the Greeks were treated by the Turks like slaves. 5. At last, in the year 182.1, they rebelled against the tyranny of the Tui^ks. A war immediately broke out. It continued a long time, and was carried on with the most shocking cruelty on both sides. 6. Many people from other countries went to assist the Greeks. The ancient renown of Greece made 2. What happened in course of time ? 3. When were the Roman dominions di- vided ? What were tlie two parts called ? What was the Eastern empire some- times called? 4. What happened about 1450? Into whose power did the Greeks then fall ? IIow were they treated ? 5. What took place in 1821 ? 11 232 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. friends of all who were acquainted with her history. Lord Byron, the illustrious English poet, lost his life in Greece, for the sake of this famous land. T. The Turks are a fierce people, and they resolved not to give up the country. The Greeks, on the other hand, determined either to drive away their oppres- sors, or to die. But they would not have succeeded, if England, France, and Eussia, had not taken their part. 8. The fleets of these three nations formed a junc- tion off the coast of Greece. They were all under the command of the English admiral, Sir Edward Cod- i-ington. In October, 1827, they attacked a Turkish fleet of more than two hundred vessels, in the bay of Navarino. 9. The Turks were entirely beaten, and their ves- sels were sunk or burned. In consequence of their losses in this battle, they were unable to continue the war. Greece was therefore evacuated by the Turks. 10. But as the Greeks ^vvere not considered entirely fit to govern themselves, a king was selected for them, by England, France, and Kussia. The new king was 6. "Who assisted the Greeks? Why did Greece find so many friends? What of Byron? 1. What of the Tnrks? The Greeks? Who took part with Greece? 8. Who commanded the combined fleet of England, France, and Russia ? When did they attack the Turks? 9. T\'Tiat of the Turks? Were they obliged to leave Greece ? 10. Who chose. a king for Greece ? EUROPE. 233 a young man of eighteen, named Otlio. He was placed on the throne in the year 1829, and still con- tinues (1860) to reign. This is the latest remarkable event in the history of Greece. CHAPTER LXVI.— EuKorE Continued. ChronoUxjij of Greece, B. C. Greece founded by Inacluis 1856 Athens ibunded by Cecrops 1556 Corinth founded 1520 Sparta founded by Lelex 1516 Thebes founded by Cadmus 1500 Argonautin expedition 1263 Twelve states of Greece unite. . . . 1257 Siege of Troy 1193 Homer born 800 Lycurgus gives laws to i^parta. . . 881 Solon lawgiver of Athens 643 ■ — Bias, the pliilosopher, flourished. . 617 Battle of Marathon 490 Peloponnesian war begins 446 Death of Pericles 429 Former government restored in Athens 403 Pattle of Leuctra 371 B. C. Death of Kparainondas , . 363 Battle of Cheronea 338 Death of Philip, king of Maced.,n, 336 Death of Alexander 323 Greece subjected by Cassander, . . 322 Division of Alexander's kingdom, 312 Greece invaded by the Gauls 278 Death of Agis 244 Greece becomes a Pouian prorinoe, 146 A. D. The Turks conquer the Eastern empire 1453 Greece rises against the Turks . . . 1821 Death of Lord Byron at Missoionghi, 1824 Battle of Navarino 1827 Accession of Otho to the throne of Greece 1829 Wliat is his name ? When did he come to the throne ? Questions on tuk Map of Italy.— How is Italy bouiided? Which way ia it from Turkey? From France? From Switzerland ? What two large islands Ke to the west of Italy? Where is Rome? Florence? Naples? Genoa? Yen- i ice? Turin? In what sea is the island of Sicily? Where is Palermo? Messina? j Mount Etna? Which way docs the river Po How? The Tiber? ! EUROPE, 235 INHABITANTS OF JtODEJiN ITALY. CHAPTEE LXYII.— Europe Continued. About Italy as it now is. 1. Italy is a strip of land in tlie soutli of Europe, extending into tlie Mediterranean sea. It is fancied to liave tlie shape of a boot, tlie island of Sicily lying at tlie toe. It lias a beautiful climate, tlie seasons of spring and summer seeming always to prevail. 2. If you were to go to this country, you would be charmed with the beauty of the sky, and the balmy softness of the air. You would find grapes so abun- Chapter LXVIT.—l. What is Italy? Tts shape? Where is Sicily ? Climate of Italy ? 2. What of the air and sky in Italy ? 236 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. dant that you could buy a delicious bunch, as large as you could eat, for a cent ; and if you mshed for mne, you could get a bottle for four cents. 3. You would find, in short, that Italy abounds in pleasant fruits, and in every species of production re- quired for the comfort of man. You would find the people — men, women, and children — ^living a great part of the time in the open air, often singing, and some- times dancing in groups beneath the trees. 4. But in the midst of these signs of cheerfulness, you would observe a great deal of poverty, and you would soon discover that many of the people are indo- lent, vicious, and degraded. 5. In the cities, many of which are large, and filled with thousands of people, you would notice costly churches and splendid palaces, many of them built of marble. But still every thing around you would bear an aspect of decay, and impress you with the idea that Italy, with all its splendor, is an unhaj)py country. 6. At Florence, Home, Naples, and other large cities, you would find collections of pictures and statues, which surpass in beauty every thing of the kind in the woi'ld. These pictures are the works of famous What of grapes ? "Wine? 3. Fruits? Other productions ? The people? 4. "What would you discover after oxainining the people of Italy carefully? 5. What of the cities? EUROPE. 237 artists, wLlo have lived in Italy within the last five hundred years. 7. The statues are the productions of sculptors, who have lived at various periods within the last two thou- sand years. Some of them, indeed, are supposed to have been executed by Grecian artists, who lived in the time of Pericles. 8. But in all Italy there is nothing that will excite so much interest as the ruins of ancient Rome, many of which are still to be seen in the modern city. These, like the ancient remains of Egypt and Greece, A7ould delight you with their beauty, and astonish you by their grandeur and magnificence. 9. The most remarkable edifice of modern times to be found in Italy, is the church of St. Peter's at Rome, the height of which is nearly ^ve hundred feet. Near this is the Vatican, a famous palace inhabited by the pope, who reigns over Rome and the country around, like a king. 10. If you were to go to Naples, you would see at the distance of a few miles a famous mountain called A^esuvius, from which smoke, flame, and torrents of melted lava have periodically issued for ages. Some- G, 1. What of pictures and statues? 8. What of the ruins of Rome? 9. AVhat of St. Peter's? The Vatican? The Pope? ]0. What of Vesuviue? 238 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. times whole towns and cities in the neighborhood have been buried beneath the burning masses. 11. If you were to go to the island of Sicily, you would find another volcanic mountain called Etna, which also pours out, from time to time, immense vol- umes of smoke, fire, and lava. Yet at the very base of these mountains the people dwell in thickly settled villages, and here you will find rich vineyards, beau- tiful gardens, and groves of figs, oranges, and olives. 12. Having visited Italy, you will return to America with many wonderful tales to tell of this famous pen- insula that lies in the shape of a boot in the Mediter- ranean sea ; but you will still be contented and happy to settle down in your native country, where beggai-s are seldom seen, where poverty and wretchedness are rare, and where every thing speaks of prosperity. 13. The truth is that Italy has been badly governed for ages, and the people have become indolent and vicious. Let us hope that they will yet become more worthy of the beautiful country they inhabit. 11. What of Etna? 12. With what feelings would you return to Anaerica. after visiting Italy? 13. What may be said of Italy? Her people? EaROPR. 239 CHAPTEE LXYIII.— EuKOPE Continued. Founding of Rome hy JRormdus. Its early state. 1. I SHALL now proceed to tell you tlie history of Rome, tlie most celebrated empire of antiquity. Like the history of all ancient countries, it abounds in tales Chapter LXYIII.— 1. What of the empire of Rome? 240 • UmYERSAL HTSTORT. of battle, bloodshed, injustice, and crime. Over sucli liorrid scenes I should be glad to draw a veil ; but these things have really happened, and it is the duty of a faithful story-teller to hide nothing which is neces. sary to give a true picture of what he undertakes to exhibit 2. The famous city of Rome stands on the river Tiber, in Italy. Its distance fi^om the sea is about six- teen miles. It is supposed to have been founded by Eomulus, in the year 752 B. C«& ^Eomulus was the cap- tain of about three thousand banditti, or outlaws. These men built some huts on a hill called the Pala- tine, and enclosed them with a wall. This was the origin of the most famous city the world ever saw. 3. It is said that this wall was so low, that Eemus, the brother of Eomulus, leaped over it. " Do you call this the wall of a city?" cried he, contemptuously. Eomulus was so enraged, that he stioick his brother dead ; and this was the first blood tliat bedewed the ^v^alls of Eome. 4. When Eomulus and his fellow robbers wei-e com- fortably settled in their new houses, they found them- What of its history? 2. Oa what river is Rome? How far is it from the sea? When and by whom was it founded ? Who was Romulus ? What did the out- laws do? What is the origin of Rome ? 3. What happened between Romulus and Remua ? 4 Of what did Romulus and his men feel the want ? What of the Sabinea ? EUROPE. 241 selves in want of wives. At tliis time, Italy was inliabited by many rude tribes. Among these were the Sabines, who lived in the neighborhood of Rome. These would not allow their young women to marry the Romans ; but Romulus contrived a scheme to get wives by force. 5. He invited the whole Sabine people to witness some games and sports. Accordingly, the Sabines came ; and, as they suspected no mischief, they brought almost all their marriageable young women. 6. At first, the Sabines were highly delighted with the feats of strength and agility, which were performed for their entertainment. But, in a little while, Rom- ulus gave a signal ; and all his men drew their swords, and rushed among the peaceable spectators. Y. The Sabines were of course taken by surprise, and could make no resistance. Each of the Romans caught up the prettiest young woman he could find, and car- ried her away. There was no longer any scarcity of wives in Rome. 8. This outrageous act of violence caused a war be- tween the Romans and Sabines. The latter mustered a large army, and would probably have exterminated Romulus and his banditti. But when they were about 5-7. Give an account of tho carrying off of the Sabine women. 8. What did this act cause ? 242 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. to engage in battle, the young wives of tlie Romans rushed into the field. 9. They besought the two hostile parties to make peace. They said that whichever side might gain the victory, it would bring nothing but sorrow to them ; for, if the Sabines should conquer, their husbands must lose their lives ; or, if the Komans should win the day, their kindred would perish. 10. Both parties were much moved by these en- treaties. The Sabines saw that the young women had become attached to their husbands ; and therefore it would be a pity to separate them, even if it could be done without bloodshed. In short, the matter ended peaceably, and an alliance, which you know is a friendly treaty, was formed. 11. The first government of Rome consisted of a king and senate. E-omulus was chosen king, and reigned thirty-seven years. There are different ac- counts of the way in which his reign terminated. 12. Some historians pretend that, while Romulus sat in the senate-house, giving wise instructions in regard to matters of state, the hall was suddenly dark- How was the war prevented ? 9. What did the young wives of the Romans say? 10. What effect had their entreaties ? 11. What of the first government of Rome? WHio was chosen king, and how long did lie reign? 12. What do some historians pretend ? EUROPE. 243 ened by an eclipse of tlie sun. Wlien the sun shone out again, the chair of Romulus was perceived to be empty; and it was said he had been taken up into heaven. 13. Others say that Romulus attempted to make himself a tyrant, and that therefore the senators pulled him down from his chair of state and tore him in pieces. This story appears more probable than the former. At all events, king Romulus suddenly disap- peared, and was never seen again in the city which he had founded. CHAPTER LXIX.— Europe Continued. Battle of the Horatii and Curiatii. 1. The second king of Rome was Numa Pompilius. He was a wise and good king, and a great lover of peace. He spent forty-three years in making excellent laws, and in instructing the people in agriculture and ether useful arts. 2. The peaceful IN'uma was succeeded by Tullus 13. What do others say? Chapter LXIX. — 1. Who was the second king of Rome ? What of him ? 244 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Hostilius. He was a warlike monarcli. During Ms reign the Romans engaged in hostilities "with the Al- bans, who inhabited a neighboring city. 3. It was agreed that the war should be decided by a battle between three champions on each side. In the army of the Albans there were three brothers, each named Curiatius ; and in the Eoman army there were likewise three, by the name of Iloratius. 4. These Horatii and Curiatii were fixed npon as the champions. They fought in an o])en plain ; and on each side stood the ranks of armed warriors, with their swords sheathed, anxiously watching the com])at. 5. At first it seemed as if the Curiatii were going to win the victoiy. It is true they were all three wounded ; but two of the Hoiatii lay dead u])on the field. The other Iloratius was still unhurt. He ap- peared determined not to perish like his two brothers ; for he was seen to turn and flee. At the flight of their champion, the Romans groaned with shame and de- spair ; for if he should lose the battle, they were all to be made slaves. 6. The three Curiatii pursued the fugitive. But their wounds had rendered them feeble. They stag- 2 What of TuUus ITpstilius? 3. How was the war between the Romans and Albans 10 be decided ? Who wore the Iloratii and the Curiatii ? 4, 5. Describe the contest between these combatants. Who fled from the battle ? EUROPE. 245 gered along, one behind the other, so that they were separated by considerable distances. This was what Iloratius desired. Though he could not have beaten all three together, he was more than a match for them singly. 7. He now turned fiercely upon the foremost, and slew him. Then he encountered the second, and smote him dead in a moment. The third met with the same fate. The Alban army now turned pale, and dropped theii^ weapons on the field; for they had lost their freedom. 8. The exulting E-omans greeted Iloratius with shouts of triumph. He returned toward Rome amid a throng of his countrymen, all of whom hailed him as their benefactor. But as he entered the city, he met a young woman wringing her hands in an agony of grief. This was his sister. She was in love with one of the Cu- riatii, and when she saw Horatius, she shrieked aloud, and reproached him bitterly for having slain her lover. 9. The victor still held the bloody sword with which he had killed the three Alban champions. His heart was still fierce with the frenzy of the combat. He could not bear that his sister should bewail one of the G. "What did the three Curiatii do? What of Horaiius? 7. Wliat was the fate of the Curiatii? 8. How was Horatius greeted? Wliat of his sister? 9. Why did Iloratius kill her ? 246 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. dead enemies, instead of her two dead brothers ; nor that she should darken his triumph mth her reproaches. Accordingly, in the frenzy of the moment, he stabbed her to the heart. 10. Horatins was condemned to die for this dreadful crime; but he was afterward pardoned, because his valor had won for Rome such a great deliverance. But the disgrace of his guilt was far more than the honor of his victory. CHAPTEK LXX.— Europe Continued. From the reign of Ancus Martins till the ex^pidsion of the Kings, 1. After the death of Tullus Hostilius, the Romans elected Ancus Martins to be king. He was succeeded by Tarquin the Elder, whose father had been a rich merchant. The next king was Servius Tullius. When Servius had reigned forty four years, he was murdered by Tarquin, his son-in-law, who was ambitious of being king. 10. What of Horatins? Why was he pardoned? ChapterLXX.—!. Who was king after Tulkis Hostilius? Who next? Who killed Servius TuUius? EUROPE. 2 4 '7 2. Tullia, tlie wife of Tarquin and daugliter of Ser- vius, rejoiced at her father's death, for she wished to be queen. She rode out in her chariot in order to con- gratulate her wicked husband. In one of the streets through which the chariot was to pass, lay the dead body of the poor old king. The coachman saw it, and was desirous of turning back. " Drive on !" cried the wicked Tullia. 3. The coachman did so; and as the street was too narrow to permit him to turn out, the chariot passed directly over the murdered king. But Tullia rode on without remorse, although the wheels were stained with her father's blood. 4. Her husband now ascended the throne, and was called Tarquin the Proud. The Romans abhorred him, for he was a hateful tyrant. Several almost incredible stories are .told respecting his reign. 5. One day, it is said that a woman of singular aspect entered the king's presence, bringing nine large books in her arms. 'No one knew whence she came, nor what was contained in her books. She requested the king to buy them. But the price was so high, that Tarquin refused ; especially as he did not know what the books were about. 2. 3. "What of Tullia? Describe her wicked act. 4. What was Tarquin called ? What of him ? 248 ' UNlYPmSAL HISTORY. 6. The unknown woman went away and burnt tliree of her books. She then came back, and again oifered the remaining ones to Tarquin. But she demanded as much money for the six as she had before asked for the whole nine ; and Tarquin of course refused to buy them. 7. The woman w^ent away a second time. But shortly afterward she was again seen entering the palace. She had now only three volumes left ; and these she offered to the king at the same price which she had before asked for the nine. 8. Tliere was something so strange and mysterious in all this, that Tarquin concluded to give the woman her price. She put the three volumes into his hands, and immediately disappeared. 9. The books were found to be the oracles of a sybil, or prophetess. They were therefore looked upon with superstitious reverence, and were preserved in Eome during many ages ; and in all difficult and perplexing cii>o^<, the rulers looked into these old volumes, and read, as they supposed, the secrets of their country's fate. This story is doubtless a fable. 10. When Tarquin the Proud had reigned more than twenty years, he and his family were driven out of 5-9. What strange story can you tdl of him ? 10. How long did Tarquin reign? EUROPE. 249 Eome by tlie people This event was brought about by the wickedness of bis son Sextus, whose conduct had caused a noble Koman hidy to commit suicide. Her name was Lucretia. 11. The expulsion of the Tarquins took place in the year 509 before the Christian era. The Romans never had another king. Besides the senate, the government now consisted of two magistrates, called consuls, who were chosen every year. Brutus and Collatinus were the first. 12. Brutus gave a ten-ible example of his justice and patriotism. His two sons had engaged in a con- spiracy to make Tarquin king again. Brutus, who was a judge when they were brought to trial, condemned them both to death, and had them executed in his presence. What of him and his family? What of Sextus? 11. What took pla-ce 509 B. C. ? How long from the founding of Rome to the death of her last king ? What of the government of Rome after the Tarquins ? Who were the first consuls ? 12. What act did Brutus perform ? 250 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER LXXI.— EuKOPE Continued. The story of Coriolanus. 1. Acts of lieroism were common among tlie Ro- mans, in tliose days. A young man, named Mutins Scaevola, gained great credit for liis fortitude. He had been taken prisoner by the troops of the king of Etrui'ia, or Tuscany, who was at war with Rome. Por- senna threatened to torture him, unless he would be- tray the plans of the Roman general. 2. A fire was burning close beside the prisoner. He immediately put his hand into the midst of the flames, and held it there till it was burnt off. By this act he showed Porsenna that no tortures could induce him to turn traitor. 3. Almost from the first foundation of Rome, the inhabitants had been divided into two classes; one called patricians, and the other plebeians. The senate and most of the rich men were included amonor the patricians. The consuls were also chosen from this class. 4. Thus the patricians had nearly all the power in Chapter LXXI. — 1, 2. Relate the anecdote of Mutius Sccevola. 3. What two classes were there in Rome ? What of the class of the patricians ? Who wero the plebeians? EUROPE, 251 their hands. Tliis caused frequent quarrels between tliem and tlie common people, or plebeians. But at length it was ordained that ^ve magistrates, called tiibunes, should be annually chosen by the plebeians. 5. These tribunes took away a great deal of power from the patricians, and were therefore hated by them. Coriolanus, a valiant, but proud patrician, endeavored to have the office of the tribunes abolished. But they were more powerful than he, and succeeded in pro- curing his banishment. 6. Coriolanus left the city, and went to the territo- ries of the Volsci, who were bitter enemies of the Eomans. There he gathered a large army, and ad- vanced to besiege Rome. His countrymen were greatly alarmed when they heard that the banished Coriolanus was returning so soon, and in so terrible a manner. Y. They therefore sent an embassy to meet him, con- sisting of the oldest senators. But these venerable men could make no impression on Coriolanus. Next came an embassy of priests; but they met with no better success. 8. Coriolanus still marched onward, and pitched his tent within a short distance of the Roman walls. He 4. What caused quarrels between the patricians and plebeians ? From which class were the tribunes chosen ? 5, What of the tribunes ? 6-10. Tell the story of Coriolanus. 252 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. was gazing toward tlie city, and planning an attack for the next day, wlien a tMrd embassy appeared. It was a mournful procession of E-oman ladies. CORIOLANUS AND HIS MOTHER, 9. At tlieir liead walked Volumnia, wlio was tlie mother of Coriolanus ; and Virgilia, his wife, was also there, leading his children loj the hand. When they drew near, his mother knelt down at his feet, and be- sought him not to be the ruin of his native city. 10. Coriolanus strove to resist her entreaties, as he had resisted those of the senators and priests. But though his heart had been proud and stubborn against them, it was not so against his mother. EUROPE. 253 11. " Motlier," cried he, "I yield! You have saved Rome, but you have destroyed your son !" And so it proved, for the Volsci were enraged at his retreat from Rome, and they murdered him at Antium. BRENNUS INVADING ROME. CHAPTER LXXII.— Europe Continued. Borne invaded hy the Gauls. The first Punic War, 1. In process of time, the Roman government under- went various changes. The will of the plebeians had far greater influence than the will of the patricians. 11. What was his fate? Chapter LXXII. — 1. Of what was the prosperity of Rome the consequence ? 254 . UNIVERSAL HISTORY. The consequence was, that the prosperity of Kome increased, both at home and abroad. 2. But in the year 385 before Christ, a great calamity befel the city. It was taken by an army of Gauls, inhabitants of the country now called France. When Brennus, their general, had entered Rome, he marched with his soldiers to the senate-house. 3. There he beheld an assemblage of gray-bearded senators, seated in a noble hall, in chairs of ivory. Each held an ivory staff in his hand. These brave old men, though they could make no resistance, con- sidered it beneath their dignity to run away from the invaders. 4. The Gauls were awe-struck by their venerable aspect. But finally, one of the soldiers, being ruder than his companions, took hold of the long gray beard of an aged senator, and pulled it. The old gentleman, whose name was Papyrius, was so offended at this insult, that he uplifted his ivory staff, and hit the sol- dier a blow on the head. 5. But that blow cost Rome dear. The Gauls im- mediately massacred Papyrius and the other senators, and set fire to the city ; and almost the whole of it was reduced to ashes. You must bear in mind that at 2. "What befel the city 385 B. C. ? What of Brennus? 3, 4. What happened in tlie aeaate-houso ? 5. What of the size of Rome at the time ? EUROPE. 255 tMs time K-ome had become an immense city. It con- tained many magnificent edifices ; tlie most splendid of these was called the capitol ; this was not taken by the Gauls. 6. All the bravest of the Romans assembled there, and resolved to defend it to the last. Yet the enemy had nearly got possession of it in the night. But as they were creeping toward the gate, they awoke a large fiock of geese; and their cackling alarmed the sentinels. 7. In consequence of this fortunate event, a goose was thenceforth considered a very praiseworthy and honorable fowl by the Romans. I am not sure that they did not think it a sin to have roast goose for dinner. 8. The Gauls were driven out of Rome, and were soon vanquished by Camillus, a brave and patriotic Roman. It is said that not a single man of them got back to their own country, to tell the fate of his com- panions. 9. The Romans were almost continually at war. Their valor and discipline generally rendered them suc- cessful ; but sometimes they met with misfortunes. In "What of the capitol ? 6. How was the capitol saved ? 1. How were geese re- garded afterward ? 8. Who conquered the Gauls? 9. What of the Romans? 12 256 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. a war witli tlie Samnites, a Roman army was captured, and forced to pass under tlie yoke, wliicli was a sign of subjection.- TMs was tlie highest possible ignominy. 10. But at length all the other states and kingdoms of Italy were brought under the Roman power. After- ward, the most formidable enemy of Rome was Car- thage. This was a powerful city on the African coast, near where Tunis now stands. It was situated nearly south of Rome, across the Mediterranean sea, at the distance of about four hundred miles. 11. The wars between Rome and Carthage were called Punic wars. The first began in the year 264 })efore Christ, and lasted twenty-three years. Many battles were fought on land, and some by sea. 12. The Carthaginians were a cruel people. When- ever their generals lost a battle, they were crucified. Regulus, a Roman general, was taken by them, and underwent homble torments. They cut oft* his eyelids, and then exposed his naked eyes to the bm^ning sun. He was afterward put into a barrel, the inner sides of which were set with iron spikes. 13. A peace was at last concluded between Rome What of tbo war with the Samnites? 10. What of the kingdoms of Italy? Where was Carthago? How far was it from Rome? In what direction from Rome? 11. When did the first Punic war begin ? How long did it last? 12. What of tho Carthaginians ? What of Regulus ? EUROPE. '257 and Carthage. Tlie doors of the temple of Janus, at Borne, had not been shut for five hundred years ; for they always stood open while the Romans were at war. But now they were closed and barred ; for Rome was at peace with all the world. CHAPTER LXXIII.— Europe Continued. Second and Third Punic Wars. 1. The doors of the temple of Janus were soon flung wide open again; for a war broke out between the Romans and a tribe of Gauls. It ended in the con- quest of the latter. 2. In the year 218 before the Christian era, another war with Carthage began. This was called the Second Punic war. The Carthaginians were commanded by Hannibal, who proved himself one of the greatest -generals that ever lived. 3. Hannibal transported his army across the Medi- 13. Wlmt of the temple of Janus? How long had the doors been open ? Whj were they now closed? When was the temple of Janus open? When shut? Chaptee LXXIII.— 1. What war now broke out ? Which side was victorious ? 2. Wh<*,n did the second Punic war begin ? Who led the Carthaginians ? 258 UNIVERSAL HISTOKY. terranean sea to Spain, and thence marclied toward Italy. In Ms progress it was necessary that lie should cross the Alps. The summits of these mountains are many thousand feet in height, and were covered wath ice and snow ; in some places Hannibal is said to have cut a passage through the solid rock. i 4. After crossing these mountains, several battles were won by the Carthaginians. At length, the two Roman consuls, with a large army, encountered Han- nibal and his soldiers at Cannae. Here the Eomans were defeated with dreadful slaughter. One of the consuls fled ; the other was slain, and forty thousand men were left dead on the field. 5. Home had now no army to protect it. If Hanni- bal had marched thither immediately, it is probable that he might have taken the city. But he delayed too long, and the Romans made preparation to defend themselves. 6. Hannibal never won such another victory as that at Cannse, for the Romans soon enlisted new armies, and fought more successfully than before. Scipio, their best general, sailed over to Africa, in order to attack Carthage. Hannibal immediately followed him. 3. What did Hannibal do? How did his army cross the Alps? 4. Describe the battle of Caunse. 6. What of Rome at this time? 6. What of Scipio? Who followed him? EUROPE. 259 7. A battle was fouglit between him and Scipio at Zama. The Carthaginians had a multitude of ele- phants. These animals were wounded by the Koman darts, and the pain made them rush through the field, trampling down whole ranks of Hannibal's army. 8. The Carthaginians were entirely defeated, and Hannibal himself barely escaped amid the rout and confusion. This battle put an end to the second Punic war. 9. But a third war between Rome and Carthage broke out in about fifty years. The Komans were commanded by another Scipio, who was as valiant as his namesake ; but the Carthaginians had no longer a Hannibal. 10. This third Punic war ended in the destruction of Carthage. The city was set on fire, and continued to burn during seventeen days. Many of the citizens threw themselves into the flames, and perished. This happened in the year 137 before the Christian era. 11. Scipio returned to Rome, and was rewarded with a triumph. As this was the highest honor that a Roman general could attain, and as such triumphs 1. Where was a battle fought? What of elephants? 8. Which side were de- feated? What of Hannibal ? 9. Who led the Romans in the third Punic war? What of the Carthaginians? 10. When was Carthage burnt? 11. How was Sciipio rewarded? 260 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. were often given to successful commanders, I mil tell my' readers, in tlie next chapter, wliat Scipio's triumph was. CHAPTEE LXKiy.— EuKOPE Continued. Scijpid's Triumjph. 1. SciPio, on his return from Carthage, stopped at the Campus Martins, which was a plain on the outside of Eome. From thence he was escorted into the city by a grand procession. 2. First came a band of musicians, playing their loudest strains on all sorts of instruments. Then fol- lowed a drove of oxen, which were to be sacrificed in the temples of the gods. Their horns were gilded, and garlands were wreathed around their heads. 3. Next came a train of wagons, heavily laden with the rich spoils that had been taken at Carthage. There was gold and silver in abundance, and statues, pictures, and magnificent garments. The brilliant X armor of the vanquished army was likewise piled upon the wagons. Chapter LXXIV. — 1. Where was the Campus Martius? What of the proces- sion? 2. What came first? What was to be done with the oxen? 3. With what were tha wagons laden ? EUROPE. 261 4. Then were seen some elephants, treading along like moving liills. These huge animals were trained to war, and were able to carry a whole company of sol- diers on their backs. 5. Next appeared a melancholy troop of the van- quished Carthaginians. Their chains clanked as they walked heavily onward. Among them were all the principal men of Carthage, and they drooped their heads in shame and sorrow, regretting that they had not perished in the flames of their city. 6. Behind the sad troop came another loud band of music, drowning the groans of the captives with the uproar of a hundred instruments. There were like- wise dancers, whose garb made them appear like mon- sters, neither beasts nor men. These wore crowns of gold. 7. Then came a splendid chariot, adorned with ivory, and drawn by four white horses all abreast. In this chariot stood the triumphant Scipio, dressed in a pur- ple robe, which was covered with gold embroidery. His face was painted with vermilion, and he had a crown of laurel on his head. 8. A golden ball hung at his breast ; and in his right 4. What of elephants? 5. Describe the appearance of the captive Carthagini- ans. In what battle were they taken prisoners ? 6, What of musicians and dan- cers? T. How did Scipio appear? 262 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. hand he held an ivory sceptre, with a golden eagle at the top. But in the same chariot stood a slave, who kept whispering to Scipio, " Remember that thou art but a man !" And these words seemed to sadden Scipio's triumph. 9. Around the chariot was a great throng of Scipio's relatives, and other citizens, all clothed in white. Next came the consuls and all the members of the Koman senate, in their robes of ceremony. 10. Last in the procession marched the victorious army. Their helmets were wreathed with laurel. The standard-bearers carried eagles of gold and silver, in- stead of banners. As they moved onward, they sang hymns in praise of Scipio's valor, and all the Roman citizens joined their voices in the chorus. In this man- ner, the procession passed through the streets of Rome and entered the doors of the capitol. 8. What did the slave wliisper in his ear? What was the efi'cct of what he said ? 9. What followed the chariot ? 10. Describe the victorious army. Where did the procession stop ? EUROPE. 2 63 CHAPTER LXXY.— Europe Continued. Sylla and Marius. 1. The Romans still continued to make conquests. Not long after the ruin of Cai-thage, the whole of Spain became a province of Rome. There was like- wise a war with Numidia, a country of Africa, now called Algiers. Jugurtha, the Numidian king, was brought prisoner to Rome, and starved to death in a dungeon. 2. There was afterward a Social war^ beginning in the year 91 before Christ. This war was called Social, because it was between the Romans and the neighbor- ing states of Italy, who had been their own friends and allies. Three hundred thousand men were killed on both sides. Then there was a war with Mithridates, the powerful king of Pontus, in Asia Minor. He was not entirely vanquished till forty years afterward. 3. In the course of all this fighting, two Roman com- manders acquired great renown. One was named Marius, and the other Sylla. Marius was a rude and Chapter LXXV. — 1. What of Roman conquests ? What of Spain ? Nunaidia? Its king? 2. When did the Social war begin? How many men were killed in this war ? Who was Mithridates ? 3. What of the Roman commanders ? 264 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. daring soldier, knowing nothing but how to fight. Sylla was likewise a good soldier, but also a person of great elegance and polished manners. 4. These two generals became so great and power- ful, that each was envious of the other. They there- fore began a civil war, in which Romans fought against Romans. I mil relate an incident in order to show the horrors of this war. 5. One of Sylla's soldiers had killed one of the sol- diers of Marius. He began to strip him of his armor ; but on taking off the helmet which had concealed the dead man's face, he saw that it was his own brother. The wretched sur\dvor placed the body on a funeral pile, and then killed himself. 6. In the outset of the struggle with Sylla, Marius was beaten; but he afterward gained possession of Rome. He now resolved to put to death every person tliat was not friendly to his cause. Senators and other distinguished men were publicly murdered. Dead bodies were seen everywhere about the streets. Y. But Marius could not escape the misery which his wickedness deserved. He was so tortured by remorse, that he contracted a habit of drinking im- Marius? Sylla? 4. What war broke out in Rome? 5. Relate a horrid inci- dwit in this war. 6. What did Marius do 7 7. What was his fate ? EUROPE. 265 moderately. This brought on a fever, of which he died. 8. After the death of this wicked man, Sylla return- ed to Rome at the head of a large army. He declared himself dictator ; and his word then became the sole law of E>ome. Like Marius, he determined to massa- cre all his enemies. As fast as they were killed, their bloody heads were brought to him. 9. When Sylla had shed as much blood as he de- sired, he suddenly resigned his power. Everybody was surprised at this, but nobody lamented it; nor were there any mourners when this cruel and wicked man died, an event which happened soon after. CHAPTER LXXYI.— EuKOPE Continued. Cneius Pomjpey and Julius CcBsar, 1. If the Roman people had loved liberty as well as they once did, they never would have borne the tyr- anny of Sylla and Marius. But they had become addicted to luxury, by the riches they had acquired from their conquests in all parts of the world. 8. What did Sylla do ? Give an account of his proceedings. 9. What act of Sylla's surprised everybody ? Chapter LXXVI.— 1. What of the Roman people ? 266 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. Owing to their continual wars, they had also ac- customed themselves to consider successful warriors as the greatest men on earth. Soldiers must obey their leaders, without asking why or wherefore ; and all the Eoman people felt like soldiei^. Thus the very same causes which rendered the Romans so invincible to their enemies, made them liable to be enslaved by any great general who should be ambitious of enslaving them. And such a general soon appeared. 3. After the death of Sylla. and Marius, the two most valiant and distinguished waniors were Pompey and Caesar. Pompey was the eldest. He had grown famous by vanquishing Mithridates, and by many other victories. He had conquered fifteen kingdoms, and taken eight hundred cities. 4. The name of this illustrious leader's rival was Julius Caesar. He was the most beautiful person in Rome. He had fought in Gaul, Germany, and Britain, and had overcome three millions of men, and killed one million. His soldiers idolized him. 5. At last, like Sylla and Marius, these two generals became so great and powerful, that the world was no longer wide enough for them both. They each col- 2. What was the consequence of continual war? 3. What generals appeared after Marius and Sylla? What had Pompey done ? 4. What of Pompey's rival, Julius Ciesar ? EUROPE. 267 lected great armies, in wliicli all tlie Roman soldiers were enlisted, on one side or the other. 6. They encountered each other at Pharsalia, in Macedon, The best part of Pompey's army consisted of a multitude of the young Roman nobility. These youths had very handsome faces ; and it was chiefly owing to this circumstance that Pompey lost the victory. 7. Caesar ordered his rough and weather-beaten sol- diers to aim their blows right at the faces of their ene- mies. The latter were so afraid that their beauty would be spoiled, that they immediately turned and fled. A complete victory was gained by Caesar. 8. Pompey made his escape into Egypt, but was there murdered. His head was cut off and brought to Csesar, who turned aside his eyes from the bloody spectacle, and wept to think that so mighty a warrior had met with so sad a fate. 5. What did these great generals do? 6. Where was a battle fought? What of Pompey's army? 7. By what means did Csesar vanquish the followers of Pom- pey? 8. What became of Pompey? Why did Csesar weep at his death? 268 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER LXXVII.— Europe Continued. CoBsar usu7ys the Suprerroe Power. 1. When tlie Eoman senate heard of Caesar's vic- tory, they proclaimed a solemn thanksgiving to the gods. Supreme power was granted him for life, with the title of dictator. His person was declared sacred and inviolable. 2. His statue was placed among those of gods and heroes, in the capitol. It stood next to that of Jupiter, and bore this impious inscription : " The Statue of CAESAR, the DE>n-GOD." This proves that the Romans were already slaves, when they thus deified a mortal man. 3. Csesar had now but one other wish to gratify. He desired to bear the name of king. He endeavored to gain the good will of the soldiers and people, in order that they might gratify his ambition. For this purpose he spent immense sums in entertainments and magnificent spectacles. 4. On one occasion, he made a feast for the whole Koman people. Twenty-two thousand tables were set out in the streets of Rome. All sorts of delicious food Chapter LXXVH. — 1. What did the Romans do after Caesar's victory? 2. What of Csisar's statue ? 3. What did this great conqueror now desire ? What did he do to obtain his wish ? 4. Describe the feast. EUROPE. 269 and drink were heaped upon them. The meanest beg- gar was at liberty to sit down and eat his fill. 5. Most of the Romans had now lost the noble spirit which had animated their forefathers. They were willing to be governed by any man who would feed them with delicacies, and amuse them with splendid shows, as Caesar did. It must be owned, also, that Caesar had many noble and amiable qualities. 6. The people, therefore, had a fondness for their tyrant. They loved to behold him, at the public spec- tacles and entertainments, sitting in a gilded chair of state, with a golden crown upon his head. Had he asked it, they were even ready to fall down and wor- ship him. 7. But there were a few Romans of the old stamp, who loved liberty for its own sake. There were others, also, who hated Caesar because he had wronged them, or because he was more powerful than they. These two sorts of persons formed a conspiracy to kill him. 8. The two chief conspirators were Brutus and Cassius. Brutus was a dear lover of liberty, and a true friend of Rome. He also loved Caesar, and was beloved by him. But he resolved to assist in slaying him in order that his country might be free. 5 What of the Romans? 6. What did they love to see? 7. Who formed a conspiracy to kill Caesar? 8. Who Avere the chief conspirators ? What of Brutus? 2T0 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 9. Cassius formed tlie same resolution; but it was cliiefly because he bated Caesar. Sixty other senators were engaged in the plot. Most conspirators endeavor to do their work in secrecy and at midnight. But the blood of Ca3sar was to be shed in broad daylight, and in the great hall of the senate-house. CESAR'S DEATH. CHAPTER LXXYIIL— EuKOPE Continued. Assassination of Julius Co^ar. 1. On the fatal morning, Caesar set forth from his mansion. There was a great throng of flatterers and false friends around him. As he came down the steps 9. Caasius ? How did they mean to act ? CHAPTiTR LXXVIII. — 1. Describe Cajsar'a departure from his house. EUROPE. 27l of tlie portal, a gray-bearded pliilosoplier pressed tliroagli the crowd and put a paper into liis hand. It contained an account of the whole plot. If Caesar had read it, it would have cost all the conspirators their lives, and have saved his own. But he gave it to one of his secretaries, and walked onward. 2. As Caesar passed thi^ough the streets of Rome, he looked round at the crowd of obsequious senators, and listened to the shouts of the multitude. He felt that he was the most exalted man in all the world. But his heart was not at ease ; for he also felt that he had enslaved his country. 3. The proud procession ascended the steps of the senate-house and passed into the hall. Along the sides of this hall were ranged the statues of many famous Romans, and among them stood the marble image of Pompey, whose bloody head had been brought to Caesar. Just as Caesar was passing in front of Pom- pey's statue, Metellus Cimber, one of the conspirators, knelt down and took hold of his robe. This was the signal for the attack. 4. Casca, who was behind Caesar, drew a dagger and What happened as he came down the steps ? 2. What did he see on looking around him ? How did he feel ? 3. Where did the procession march ? What were ranged around the hall ? What happened as Csesar was passing the statue of Pompey ? 272 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. stabbed him in tlie shoulder. " Wretch ! what doest thou ?" cried Caesar, snatching the weapon. The other conspii^atoi's now rushed upon him. But he defended himself with the valor that he had shown in a hun- dred battles. 5. At length Brutus pressed forward and struck him with his dagger. When Caesar saw that the hand of his dear friend was raised against his life, he made no more resistance. "And- thou too, Brutus!" he said, with one reproachful look. 6. Then covering his head mth his mantle, that his enemies might not behold the death pang in his face, he fell before the pedestal of Pompey's statue. The marble countenance of the statue seemed to look down upon him, and Pompey was avenged. 7. The conspirators dipped their weapons in the blood that flowed upon the pavement. Brutus raised his dagger aloft, and called to Cicero, the illustrious orator and patriot. " Rejoice, father of our country !" he exclaimed, pointing to the prostrate form of Caesar, " for Rome is free !" 8. But alas ! when the souls of a whole people are enslaved, it is not the death of any single man that can 4. Who first stabbed him ? How did he defend himself? 5. Who gave Cassar the second blow ? How did he receive it? 6. Describe his death. 7. What d:4 Brutus and the conspirators now do? 8. Why did CBesar die in vain? EUROPE. 273 set them free. And thus, as my readers will perceive, the mighty victim died in vain. CHAPTER LXXIX.— Europe Contintjed. Cwisequences of Cceswrs Death. 1. The death of Csesar took place forty-three years before the Christian era. The affairs of Rome wei^e thrown into great confusion by it. Caesar's friends found no great difficulty in persuading the people that he had been unjustly murdered. 2. Brutus, Cassius, and the other conspirators, were compelled to flee from the city. Three men then usurped the government, and were called triumvirs, or a triumvirate. Their names were Mark Antony, Lepi- dus, and Octavius. The latter was Caesar's nephew, and had been his adopted son. 3. The triumvirate resolved to secure themselves in power by murdering all who were opposed to them. They made a list of three hundred senators, and more than two thousand knights, and offered rewards for Chapter LXXIX. — 1. When did Cjesar's death take place? What of Rome ? ; The friends of Caesar ? 2. Who were obliged to fly from the city ? Who now gov- erned Rome? Who was Octavius ? 3. What did the triumvirate do? 274 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. killing them. They exulted when the heads of their victims were laid at their feet. 4. One of these wicked triumvirs presented the head of his own brother to his colleagues. Another brought his uncle's head. No friend, nor relative, nor patriot was spared, if he was suspected of being opposed to the triumvirate. 5. In the mean time, Brutus and Cassius were in Greece. They had collected an army of a hundred thousand men. Mark Antony and Octavius marched against them; and a battle was fought at Philippi. Brutus and Cassius being defeated, they both com- mitted suicide. 6. The triumvirate had now got all the power into their own hands. But they soon quarrelled among themselves. Lepidus was turned out of office, and banished. Mark Antony and Octavius then made war upon one another, like Marius and Sylla, and like Pompey and Caesar. Y. The good fortune of Octavius gave him the vic- tory, and Antony killed himself with his own sword, as I have related in the history of Egypt. Octavius 4. What acts of cruelty did they perform ? 5. Where now were Brutus and Cassius? Who opposed them ? Where was the battle fought ? The fate of Bru- tus and Cassius? 6. What of the triumvirate ? 7. Which of the triumvirs tri- amphed ? EUROPE. 2 75 liad no longer any rivals, and was now sole master of Rome and its dominions. He was afraid to assume tlie title of king, but called himself emperor, and Angus* tus Caesar. 8. In addition to several other titles, the senate gave him that of Pater Patriae, or Father of his Country. This was merely a piece of flattery. Yet there were now so few good men in Rome, that perhaps Octavius made a better use of his power than any other would have done. 9. His reign from this time was peaceful and quiet, and offers few events that need be recorded in this brief history. Nearly the whole world was under his sway, and therefore he had no occasion to increase his dominions by going to war. The greatest glory of his times consists in the works of poets and other men of genius. 10. Octavius, or, as he is always called, Augustus Caesar, reigned forty-one years, and died at the age of seventy-six, in the year 14 after the birth of Christ. You Avill observe that it was during his reign that Christ appeared in Palestine. What became of Antony? What did Octavius call himself? 8. What other name did the senate give him? 9. Describe the reign of Augustus. 10. How long did he reign ? When did he die ? EUROPE. 277 CIIAPTEK LXXX.— Europe Continued. About the great' power and extent of the Itorrian Empire in the time of Augustus. 1. As Kome was now at its greatest lieiglit of wealth and splendor, I shall try to give you some idea of the extent and power of this vast empire, and then, having told you a little more of its history, I shall say some- thing about the manners and customs of the ancient Koman people. 2. In the time of Augustus, the Eoman empire em- braced all the nations of Europe, except a few northern tribes, who maintained their independence. It in- cluded England, France, Spain, Germany, all the states of Italy, Greece, the country now occupied by Turkey in Europe, besides many other nations. 8. In Asia, it embraced all the kingdoms from Asia Minor on the west, to India on the east. Of course, it included Asia Minor, Syria, Palestine, Arabia, Persia, Parthia, and many other countries. 4. It included the whole northern portion of Africa, from Mauritania, now Morocco, on the west, to Ethi- Chapter LXXX. — 1. "What of Rome during the reign of Augustus ? What did it include in Europe,? 3. In Asia? 4. In Africa ? 278- UNIVERSAL HISTORY. opia on tlie east. This was tlie whole of Attica then known ; the interior being only inhabited by scattered bands of negroes. 5. It seems wonderful that one country could gov- ern so many nations. This was done, however, by placing Roman governors over these various kingdoms ; the governors being sustained by a multitude of Ro- man soldiers. 6. During this period, the people of Rome had great skill in architecture, sculpture, painting, and many other arts. These arts were extended to all parts of the empire. 7. Thus a multitude of cities in various parts of Europe, Africa, and Asia, were filled with costly tem- ples and palaces of marble, with beautiful statues and valuable paintings. The splendor and magnificence of many of these cities, at this period, was indeed wonderful.. 8. Nor was this all : the Romans built many public works of great utility ; they constructed roads paved with stone; they built durable bridges, and made aqueducts for supplying the cities with water. So nu- merous and so permanent were these vast works, that What parts of Africa were then known? 5. How did Rome govern all these nations ? 6. What of the people of Rome ? T. With what were many cities filled ? 8. What of public works? Roads? Bridges? Aqueducts? EUROPE. 279 the remains of them are still to be found in most of the countries over which the Eoman dominion was then established, though they were executed nearly two thousand years ago. 9. But of all the cities in the world, Rome was itself the most wonderful. In the time of Augustus, it was fifty miles in cii'cuit, and contained four millions of inhabitants. 10. Like all ancient cities, it was surrounded by high, strong walls of stone ; for in these warlike times, as I have before said, walls were a necessary protection against the attacks of an enemy. The walls of Home were entered by thirty-seven gates. 11. The interior of this wonderful city surpassed all description. The various generals who had conquered other countries, had robbed them of their choicest treasures, and these had been brought to Rome to decorate and enrich the capital. 12. There were beautiful statues from Greece, obe- lisks and columns from Egypt, and a great variety of curious and costly manufactures from Asia. Gold, sil- ver, and precious stones had been gathered from every part of the earth. 13. Beside all this, the city was embellished with 9, 10. Describe the city of Rome. 11, 12. How was tlie capital decorated? 13 280 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. temples, many of tliem of marble, and beautifully sculptured; there were also theatres, amphitheatres, porticoes, public baths, triumphal arches, and aqueducts. 14. In short, the city of Rome was enriched with the spoils of the whole world, and had that air "of pomp and magnificence which suited the capital of the greatest empire that the world ever saw. 13. What of temples? Other buildings? 14. What of the city generally? EUROPE. 281 ANCIENT CIIAPTEK LXXXI.— Europe Continued. The Means hy which Rome acquired its Power. 1. I TRUST you have now some faint idea of the extent, wealth, and power of the Roman empire. We cannot look back upon it without feelings of admira- tion; yet when we look at the means which had heen Chapter LXXXI. — 1. "What must we feel upon reading the history of Rome ? 282 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. employed to establish tliis dominion ; wlien we look at tlie condition of mankind during that age, and consider that this vast dominion soon crumbled into atoms; we cannot but feel the strongest emotions of pain. 2. In the first place, the means used to aggrandize Rome were those of conquest. The E-oman generals went abroad to subdue other countries, for no other purpose than to acquire fame and spoils for themselves, and power for Rome. 3. They slaughtered the inhabitants without mercy, they robbed them without scruple, and they subjected them to the E-oman yoke without the slightest regard to the rights of mankind. * 4. Such were the means by which the fabric of Ro- man power was erected. And what must have been the condition of mankind during the seven hundred years that Rome was carrying on its wars for no other purpose than to enslave the world ! 5. It is true that a few men — generals, senators, con- suls, and governors — may have lived in splendor, and enjoyed wealth and fame. Some of the Roman sol- diers, too, may have led lives of adventure, gratifying to bold and restless spirits. 2, 3. By what means did Rome rise to such a high pitch of renown ? Wliat of the Roman generals ? 4. How many years was Rome at war with other nations ? 5. What classes may have been benefited by these wars? EUROPE. 283 6. But how mucli suffering, sori'ow, and despair must there have been among the millions of wounded men ; among the millions who were bereaved of their Mends ; among the millions who were stript of their fortunes; among the millions who were reduced to slavery ! 7. The simple truth is, that the policy of Rome was wholly selfish. The Roman people, like the Greeks, Persians, Egyptians, and other ancient nations, had some notions of virtue, and occasionally displayed noble and generous qualities. 8. Yet, like all these nations, they were destitute of true morality ; that morality which Christ has taught in a single sentence : Do to another as you would have another do to you. Like most other ancient nations, Rome was destitute of that true religion, which teaches mankind that all power founded in injustice must perish. 9. Splendid as the Roman empire was, it was desti- tute of real glory. Its splendor was acquired by rob- bery, and its fame, though it might dazzle a heathen, will be regarded as a false renown by the Christian. 1 10. Such as it was, the power of Rome was destined to speedy decay. For a time after Augustus, the em- 6. Who suffered from them ? 1. What of Rome and her citizens ? 8. Were the people eitlier truly moral or religious ? 9. Wliat of the splendor of Rome ? 284 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. pire maintained its sway, and the magnificence of Rome continued. The luxury of the wealthy citizens even increased, and refinement in many respects was carried to a higher pitch than ever. 11. But the whole fabric was based upon a false foundation.; and in a few centuries imperial E-ome was divided among a host of ruthless invaders. CHAPTER LXXXII.— Europe Continued. Rome under the Errvjperors.. 1. The Roman empire had now reached the height of its power, pomp, and splendor ; but its decline had already commenced, because the people and their rulers were alike corrupt. It was like a great tree with wide-spreading branches, but rotten at its trunk. 2. In the course of about three hundred and fifty years after the death of Augustus Caesar, there had been thirty-six emperors of Rome ; but I can mention only a few of them. They lived in great luxury and 10, What was the state of Rome after the death of Augustus? 11. What was the final fate of Rome ? Chapter LXXXII. — 1. To what can you compare the Roman empire? 2. HoW many emperors reigned after Augustus? What of them? EUROPE. 285 splendor, but they were generally such wicked persons that it would have been better for the world if they had never lived. 3. The next emperor to Augustus Caesar was Tibe- rius. He was a frightful looking object, being bald, and covered with sores, and his disposition was far more hideous than his aspect. This gloomy tyrant suspected everybody of plotting against his life. 4. He put so many people to death, that their dead bodies were piled in heaps in the public places. He once sentenced a poor woman to die, n^erely for lamenting the death of her son. At last, he fell into a swoon, and his guards smothered him with his bed- clothes. 5. His successor was Caligula, who wished that the whole Koman people had but one head, that he might chop it oif at a single blow. He, also, was murdered by his guards, and was succeeded by Claudius, an idiot. Claudius was poisoned by his own wife. 6. Nero was the next emperor. His whole reign was a scene of bloodshed. He murdered his mother and his wife. He set E,ome on fire, merely for the pleasure of seeing it blaze. While the city was in flames, he sat on the top of a lofty tower, playing on a 3, 4 Give an account of Tiberius. 5. Describe Caligula. 6. "What of Nero ? 286 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. harp. Finally, lie was dethroned, and condemned to be beaten to death with rods. To escape this tortui'e, he killed himself. 7. The two next emperors were Galba and Otho. The first was killed by his soldiers, and the second committed suicide. The next was Vitellius. This monster delighted in visiting fields of battle, and snuf fing up the smell of the dead bodies. 8. When the Romans grew weary of Vitellius, they put a rope around his neck and hauled him into the most public part of the city. There they bespattered him with mud, and then killed him in the most cruel manner. His head was put on a lance, and his body dragged into the Tiber. 9. But I am weary, my dear young readers ! My heart grows sick and sad, while I speak to you of these evil a^id miserable men. Forget what I have told you. Forget that such monsters have ever existed in the world. 10. Or, if you must remember them, remember, too, that their frightful crimes resulted from the possession of more power than mortal man ought ever to possess. And, above all, remember that if these tyrants were 7. What of Ualba and Otho? ViteUius? 8. What became of ViteUius? JO. What may you remember of the reigns of these monsters ? EUROPE. 287 the scourges of their people, it was because the people had not virtue enough to be free. ALARIC, KING OF THE GOTHS, ENTERING ROME. CHAPTER LXXXIII.— Europe CoNxiNrED. Fall of the Western Empire of the Romans, 1. Yet there were some good men among the Koman emperors. Such were Vespasian, Titus, Antoninus, Marcus Aurelius, Alexander Severus, Aurelian, and Diocletian. But these good men would doubtless have been better, if their evil fortune had not made themi emperors. Chapter LXXXIII. — 1. What good emperore were there ? 288 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. The first emperor wlio became a convert to Chris- tianity, was Constantine the Great. He began to reign in the year 306 after the Christian era. By him the seat of government was transferred from Eome to Con- stantinople, formerly called Byzantium. 3. The religion of Christ was planted in various parts of the Roman empire by the apostles, but the first Christians were much persecuted. Some were whipped, many were imprisoned, and thousands were murdered. 4. Still their numbers increased. At length the em- peror Constantine ordered that the persecutions should cease, and he himself became a convert to Christianity. This took place in 311. 5. It is said that Constantine was one day riding at the head of his army, when he saw a splendid cross in the heavens, upon which was written, ^' Conquer by this sign." It is supposed that this vision persuaded the emperor of the truth of the Christian religion, and induced him to adopt it as the religion of the state. 6. From this period Christianity flourished for a con- 2. What of Constantino ? "When did he begin to reign ? Where was the seat of goveraraent placed by Constantine? What was the former name of Constanti- nople? 3. What of the religion of Christ? The first Christians? Persecutions? 4. What did Constantine do? 5. What is said to have happened to Constantine? $. What of Christian ity from this period ? EUROPE. ' 289 siderable time. The mytliology of Greece and Rome, Avhicli had been extended throughout the Roman em- pire, gave way before it. Many of the temples were converted into churches, and the people who had been accustomed to bow down before the statues of Jupiter and other imaginary gods, knelt in humiliation at the foot of the cross. T. In the year 364, the Roman dominions were divided into the Eastern and Western empires. The capital of the Eastern empire was Constantinople. The fate of this city will be briefly related in the his- tory of the Turks. 8. The capital of the Western empire was Rome. But this imperial city was no longer powerful enough to defend itself against the nations which it had for- merly conquered. It was ravaged by hordes of bar- bariaits from the north of Europe, consisting of Huns, Goths, Vandals, &c. 9. Of these rude tribes I shall speak more partic- ularly hereafter. It is sufficient for the present to say that they were bold warriors, and chose rather to obtain wealth by plundering the rich inhabitants of Tlie mythology of Greece and Rome? Temples? 7. What took place 304 A. C? What was the capital of the eastern empire of Rome? 8. The western empire ? How was it ravaged and laid waste ? 9. What of the northern barbarians ? 290 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Italy, tlian by tlie cultivation of their own more sterile soil. 10. One of tlie first and fiercest of these northern invaders, was Alaric, king of the Goths, who led a large anny against Rome, and threatened the destruc- tion of the city. The inhabitants were very different from the ancient Komans, and, being overawed by the daring freebooter, promised him large sums of money. But this promise not being fulfilled, Alaric took the city and gave it up to plunder. 11. For six days imperial Rome was a scene of pil- lage and murder. Thousands of citizens were slain, and a large portion of the place was reduced to ashes. This occurred in the year 410. 12. After a while, Alaric retired; but about the year 455, Attila, leader of the Huns, threatened to fol- low the example which Alaric had set. But in the midst of his projects he died; and Rome, for a time, was saved. 13. In the year 476, the whole Western empire, Avith Rome itself, was entirely subjugated by Odoacer, the leader of another northern tribe, called the Heruli, and it remained under this dominion for many years. 10. What of Alaric? 11. What occurred in 410? 12, What happened about the year 445 ? 13. What of Odoacer ? EUROPE. ■ 2D1 14. In tlie year 537, tliese barbarians were driven from Rome. Tbis triumpb was effected by Belisarius, an illustrious commander in tbe service of the emperor of tbe East. Tbe Eastern and Western empires were tben reunited, but only for k sbort period. Italy, as Well as Rome, from tbis time frequently cbanged bands, being sometimes under tbe sway of nortbern kings, and sometimes under tbe Greek emperors. CHAPTER LXXXIY.— Europe Continued. Progress of the Decline of Home. 1. IiT tbe tentb century, tbe emperor of Germany claimed Italy as a part of bis dominions. Several cities resisted bis autbority. Wben tbe emperor, wbose name was Otbo, beard of it, be invaded Italy, and went to Rome. 2. He took possession of tbe palace, and prepared a magnificent feast. All tbe great men of Rome were invited. Tbe emperor sat at tbe bead of tbe table, on 14. What happened in 531? Who was Belisarius? What did he do? Whut of the eastern and western empires ? What of Italy ? Rome ? Chapter LXXXIV.— 1. What of the emperor of Germany? 292 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. a splendid throne. The guests seated themselves, ex- pecting to be feasted with luxuries. 3. But before they had eaten a mouthful, Otho made a sign. Immediately the hall was filled with armed men. The emperor ordered the guests neither to move nor speak, on pain of death, whatever might take place. They trembled, and wished themselves away from the banquet. 4. One of the emperor's officers stood up and read aloud the names of all who had opposed his authority. • These unfortunate men had been invited to the feast, and were now sitting at the table. The emperor com- manded them to be dragged into the middle of the hall and put to death. The executioner was in readi- ness with a broad and heavy sword. One after anoth- er the heads of the condemned persons rolled upon the floor of the hall. No mercy was shown to any of them. 5. When this dreadful scene was over, the emperor turned his attention to the banquet. His stern and wrathful aspect became mild and pleasing. He en- ,deavored to make the other guests enjoy themselves; but probably their appetites were not increased by the sight of dead bodies, on the bloody floor. This is a 2-5. Relate the story of his banquet EUROPE. 2 OS- horrible story, and I only tell it to sliow you tlie bar- barous and cruel character of the men of those times. 6. In the course of years, Italy was divided into several separate states, or sovereignties. The principal of these were Naples, Tuscany, Parma, Lombardy, Genoa, and Venice. Rome, with other territories, was given to the pope. Of these I shall give you a brief account ; but before I proceed farther with the history of Kome, I will tell you something of the manners and custoins of the ancient Romans. Y. Let me remark, however, that Rome was now totally changed from what it was in the days of Augustus. Not only was the empire broken in pieces, but the proud city of Rome itself had lost its former glory. 8. The number of its inhabitants had greatly dimin- ished; many of its most splendid edifices were falling into ruins, and the people, having been long mixed with barbarians, had lost their former polish, and be- come partially barbarous themselves. 9. Even the language of Rome and of all Italy grad- ually became changed. The people had formerly Bpoken the Latin language ; but this became mingled with the languages of the northern invaders, and thus 6. How did Italy become divided ? 1. "What of the ehangres in Rome ? 8. What of the inhabitants, edifices, &c.? 9. The language of Rome? 294 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. the modern Italian was gradually formed. SucH were the wonderful clianges in Rome and Italy. CHAPTER LXXXY.— Europe Continued. Ma?i7iers and Customs of the Ancie7it Romans. 1. I AM now going to give you an account of tlie manners and customs of the great people whose history you have just read. I shall tell you about their domestic habits, and about their public observances; about their state of society, agriculture, shows, dresses, religion, marriage ceremonies, funeral rites, military institutions, and public edifices. 2. The people of Rome, as you know, were at first divided into two classes, the patricians and plebeians. It was to the struggles for power between these ranks that most of the difiiculties in the state were owing. To these ranks a third was afterward added, called equites, or knights ; the custom of making slaves of the subjects of conquered nations, introduced a fourth division. 3. You have seen that the government of Rome was Chapter LXXXV. — 2. Into what four ranks or classes were the Roman citizens divided? EUROPE. 295 subject to very numerous changes. At one time it was under a king, at others under consuls, dictators, em- perors, etc. The other officers of the state were nu- merous, and invested with very different degrees of power. 4. The ministers of religion among the Komans did not form a distinct order of citizens, but were chosen from the most virtuous and honorable men of the state. These attended to the sacrifices of beasts to the gods, and other religious rites. The superstitions of the times gave rise to the establishment of a college of augurs, whose business it was to explain dreams, ora- cles, and prodigies, and to foretell future events. 5. They drew their auguries or presages concerning futurity from the ap]3earance of the heavens, and an in- spection of the entrails of birds and beasts. Of course they could no more divine the future, than the old women you may sometimes meet with in our villages, who pretend to " tell your fortune," by examining the grounds of coffee cups. 6. The augurs at Rome interpreted the will of the gods in regard to making war and peace, and none dared to dispute their authority. No business of im- portance could be proceeded in, without first consult- 3. What of the government? Officers of state? 4. Ministers of religion ? Su- perstitions ? 5. How did the augurs proceed ? 6. The authority of the augurs ? 296 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ing them ; and their advice, whatever it might be, was, by a decree of the senate, to be strictly observed. 7. The oifice of an augur was important and honor- able, and was sought after by many of the principal persons in the Roman senate. Cato, the censor, was a member of their college, and Cicero also; though they both appear to have been fully sensible of the extrav- agance and folly of the art they practised. A remark is attributed to Cato, that he wondered how one augui* could look in the face of another without laughing. CHAPTER LXXXYI.— Europe Continued. About Religion. — Deities. — Temjples. — Marriages. 1. The reliofion of the Romans was bon*owed from 'c the Greeks, and included the worship of Jupiter, and a multitude of other deities. Every virtue and vice of the human heart, every faculty of the mind and body, every property of the real and imaginary world, was presided over by its peculiar god. Every grove, and mountain, and stream had its nymph or naiad, and 7. The office of an augur ? Cato and Cicero ? Remark of Cato? CuAPTER LXXXVL— 1. What of reUgion? Gods, nymphs, &c. ? EUROPE, 297 every liero and sage of tlie country was elevated to tlie rank of a divinity. 2. Every religions sect was tolerated at Rome except tlie Jews and the Cliristians. These were persecuted with unrelenting cruelty, until the mild precepts of the true religion triumphed over superstition and igno- rance. Christianity at length prevailed over conflict- ing opinions, and was adopted as the rehgion of the state, A. D. 311. 3. The number of deities whom the Komans wor- shipped, occasioned the erection of a great multitude of temples. Many of these were very splendid edi- fices, adorned with all the arts of . sculpture, and filled with offerings and sacrifices. The priests attended at the temples, and sacrificed sheep, bulls, oxen, and other animals. 4. Marriage was very much favored by the laws of Rome, and severe penalties were inflicted on those who remained single. At one period, the censors obliged all the young bachelors to make oath that they would marry within a certain time. Augustus increased the penalties on bachelors, and bestowed rewards on those who were parents of a numerous offspring. 5. The parties were betrothed some time before the 2. Toleration ? Christianity? 3. What is said of the Roman deities? 4. Mar- riao-e? Penalties? 298 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. actual celebration of tlie marriage. This latter was attended witli many ceremonies, at wMch. the priests and augurs assisted. The contract of marriage was drawn up in the presence of witnesses, and conibmed by the breaking of a straw between the engaged pair. 6. The bridegroom then presented his bride with the wedding ring, and the father of the bride gave a great entertainment. The wedding ring was worn on the third finger of the left hand, from a notion that a nerve of that finger communicated directly with the heart. 7. In dressing the bride, they never failed to divide her locks with the point of a spear, to signify that she was about to become the wife of a warrior. They then crowned her with a chaplet of liowers, and put on her a veil proper for the occasion. 8. Her toilet being completed, she was led in the evening toward the bridegroom's house, by three boys, whose parents were still alive. Five torches were carried before her, and also a distaff and spindle. Having come to the door, she herself bound the posts with wreaths of wool washed over with melted tallow, to keep out witchcraft. 9. In going into the house, she was by no means to touch the threshold, but was to be lifted over by main 5-10. Describe the marriage ceremonies. EUROPE. 299 strength. When she had entered, the bridegroom pre- sented her with the keys, and with two vessels, con- taining fire and water. 10. The bridegroom then gave a grand snpper to all the company. The festival was accompanied with music and dancing, and the guests sang verses in praise of the new-married couple. CHAPTER LXXXYIL— Europe Continued. About Funeral Rites and Ceremonies. 1. The funeral rites of the Eomans present a very interesting subject. Burning the dead, though prac- tised by the Greeks from very early times, was not adopt- ed in Rome till the later ages of the republic. It after- ward became universal, and was continued without in- terruption till the introduction of Christianity. It then gradually fell into disuse. 2. Among the Romans, the bed of the sick was never abandoned to hired nurses and servants. It was attended by the relatives and intimates, who waited Chapter LXXXVIL— 1. What is said of burning the dead? 2. The bed of the dying? 300 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. till the last liour, and bade a last farewell to tlieir dy ing friend. 3. The body of the dead was bathed in perfumes, dressed in rich garments, and laid out on a couch strewed with flowers. The outer door of the house was shaded with branches of cypress. According to the heathen mythology, Charon would not convey the departed spirit across the Styx, without payment of a fixed toll. - A small coin was therefore placed in the mouth of the deceased to meet this demand. MERCURY CONDUCTI^TG THE SPIRITS OF THE DEAD TO CHARON. 4. The funeral took place by torclilight. Tlie body was borne by near friends and relatives, on an open ]>ier covered Avith the richest cloth. Lictors dressed in 3. The body of the dead? What was the behef in regard to Charon? 4. The funeral? EUROPE. 301 black regulated the procession. If the deceased had been a soldier, the badges of his rank were displayed, and the corps to which he belonged marched with their arms reversed. 5. Before the corpse were carried images of the deceased and his ancestors. Then followed musicians and mourning women, who were hired to sing his praises, and dancers and buffoons, one of whom at- tempted to represent the character of the dead man, and imitate his manner when alive. 6. The family of the deceased followed the bier in deep mourning, the sons with their heads covered, the daughters unveiled and with their hair dishevelled. Magistrates and patricians attended without their badges or ornaments, and the procession was closed by the freed men of the deceased, with the cap of liberty on their heads. 7. The funeral ceremonies of a man of rank were distinguished by an oration in his honor, pronounced over the body by a friend. The scene of this display was the capitol, and in the later ages of the republic it became very common. While the practice of burial prevailed, the body was either interred without a coffin, or placed in a kind of deep chest called a sarcophagus. 5, 6. The procession? T. "What of an oration? Where was this delivered? 302 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 8. On tlie termination of tlie rites, the sepulcLre was strewed witli flowers, and the mourners took a farewell of the remains of their friend. The attend- ants were then sprinkled with water hj the priests, and all were dismissed. 9. When the custom of burning the body was intro^ duced, a funeral pile was raised in the form of an altar, and the bier was placed upon it. The procession then moved slowly around, to the sound of solemn music, when the nearest relative advanced from the train with a lighted torch, and set fire to the pile. 10. Perfumes and spices were then thrown into the blaze, and the embers were quenched with wine. The ashes were collected and placed in a costly urn, which was deposited in the family sepulchre. In the funeral solemnities of a soldier, his arms, and the spoils he had won from the enemy, were sometimes added to the funeral pile. 11. It was a horrid belief of the heathen nations that the spirits of the dead were pleased with blood. It was their custom to sacrifice on the tomb of the de- ceased, those animals to which he was most attached during his life. In the more remote and barbarous 8. Conclusion of the ceremonies? 0, 10. "What of tlio ceremony of burning the body? 11, What of sacrifices? EUEOPE. 303 ages, men were often tlie victims ; so also were domes- tic slaves and captives taken in war; and sometimes friends gave themselves to be sacrificed from feelings of affection. 12. 1^0 burial was allowed witlain tbe walls of tLe city, except to the vestal virgins, and some families of higli distinction. The tombs of military men were usually raised in the field of Mars, and those of pri- vate citizens in the gardens of their villas, or by the side of the public roads. 13. Many of these monuments are still standing. The sepulchres of the great and wealthy are engraven with long and pompous lists of their titles, honors, and achievements. The tombs of the humble bear but a simple lesson to the reader, and some beautiful and touching expressions of sorrow or hope for the de- parted. 14. How much more affecting and impressive are the simple rites of Christian burial, than the pomp and splendor of the E-oman ; there is nothing that speaks more strongly to the heart than a funeral ceremony in a New England village. 15. Every thing is so still, and simple, and unaffec- ted, that the mind rests only on the solemnity of death, 12. What is said of the burial places ? 13. Monuments ? 14^16. Describe the rites of Christian burial 14 304 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. witliout being distracted by display and splendor. Prayers are said at tbe bouse of tbe deceased, tbe friends and relatives follow tbe body in silent proces- sion, and enter witb it into tbe unadorned grave-yard, wbere tbe generations of tbe family are sleeping. 16. Tbe body is consigned to tbe eartb wbence it came, dust to dust. Prayers are again said, and tbe mourners are dismissed to tlieir sad bomes, cbeered, bowever, witb tbe blessed consolations wbicb tbeir re- ligion promises. CHAPTEE LXXXYIII.— Europe Continued. Homan Farms. — Mode of Ploughing. — FarTn-lwuses, — Grain, — Cattle. — Superstitions of the Farmer's. — Vines.- -('ountnj Houses. — Aqueducts. 1. I AM now going to tell you about tbe fu'ms and gardens of tbe Romans. In tbe early and more vir- tuous ages of tbe state, tbe cultivation of tbe fields, and a few rude trades connected mtb it, were tbe only occupations. 2. Tbe man most valued and bonored was tbe best Chapter LXXXVIII. — 1 , 2. What were the early occupations of the Romans ? EUROPE. 305 liiisbandman ; and many of tlie most ancient families received tlieir names from their success in tlie cultiva- tion of plants or tlie rearing of cattle. 3. It is probable that at this period the ground was broken up only by the spade. Afterward, when the farms were enlarged, more expeditious means were dis- covered. Some of the Roman modes of ploughing are still in use. They always ploughed with oxen, a single pair, or sometimes three abreast, yoked by the neck and horns. 4. The farm-houses were at first little huts, but they were soon enlarged to suit the increasing possessions of the owners. We read, at a later period, of large store-houses and granaries, cellars for wine and oil, barns, together with separate buildings for the care and rearing of every species of domestic animal. 5. The kinds of grain in common cultivation were the same as those now known in Europe, with the exception of maize, or Indian corn, which was first found in this country. The ancient mode of converting grain into meal was by pounding it with an instrument something like the pestle and mortar. Mills moved by cattle, and by water, are later inventions. 6. Much care was paid by the Romans to the rear- 3. What is said of th^r mode of ploughing? 4. Their farm-houses? Other buildings ? 5. What kinds of grain were cultivated ? 306 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. mg of cattle. Slieep were secured under cover during tlie winter, notwithstanding tlie mildness of the Italian climate. Shearing-time was a season of general fes- tivity. T. Goats were made as profitable to the farmer as sheep. Their hair was clipped every year, and woven into a kind of coarse stuff, and their milk was the chief supply of the dairy. 8. Tne Roman farmers were very superstitious. They refrained from all labor on the fifth day of the new moon; on the seventh and tenth they planted vines, and harnessed young oxen to the yoke ; on the ninth they commenced a journey. 9. The skeleton of an ass's head was hung up at the boundary of the farm, to enrich the soil, and drive away the effects of blight. The same figure, carved in brass, and crowned with vines, was affixed as an orna- ment to their couches. 10. It is supposed that the Romans obtained a knowledge of the cultivation of the grape, and of the art of making wine, from Greece. They took great care of their vineyards, and labored in cultivating the plants, with much art and industry. 6, 7. What is said of cattle? 8,9. What of the superstitions of the farmers? 1 0, What is said of the grape ? EUROPE. 307 11. The mode of gathering and pressing tlie grape was the same that is now practised. The vintage was a time of festival, and the rustics made merry with the performance of a rude kind of comedy, and pouring out libations of new wine to Jupiter and Venus. 12. The wine appears to have differed from that of modern times; it was kept in jars formed like urns, some of which are said to have been so large as to have made, when filled, a load for a yoke of oxen. They were commonly ranged in cellars, but were some- time^ buried in the earth, or even bedded in solid ma- sonry. 13. Koman villas, or country seats, were originally nothing more than very humble farm-houses ; but with the progress of wealth and luxury, they were made by degrees more extensive and costly. 14. Some of them were surrounded with large parks, in which deer and various foreign wild animals were kept. Large fish-ponds were also not unfrequently at- tached to them, and were stocked at great expense, Generally, however, the villas were merely surrounded by gardens, and in size and appearance resembled those of modem Italy. 15. It was not till the year 441 after its foundation 11. Wine? The vintage? 12. Wine jars? Where were they kept? 13. What of the Roman villas ? 14. Parks? Fish-ponds? 308 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. tliat Eome obtained its supplies of water by means of aqueducts. They afterward became so numerous that it has been calculated they furnished the city about five hundred thousand hogsheads every day. They were built of brick, and were sometimes thii-ty, forty, or even sixty miles in length. 16. The water was conveyed to reservoirs, and thence distributed through metal pipes over the town in great abundance. Only three aqueducts now remain for modern Rome ; yet so pure are the sources from which they draw their supplies, that few cities can boast of such clear and healthful water. 17. Great attention was paid to ornament in the erection of the aqueducts. One built by Agrippa, when Edile under Augustus, contained one hundred and thirty reservoirs, and ^ve hundred fountains, adorned mth statues and columns. Remains of many of these great works at this day bear witness to their beauty and convenience. 15. Aqueducts? Their length? Quantity of water carried daily to the city? 16. Reservoirs ? 17. What of an aqueduct built by Agrippa ? EUROPE. 309 CHAPTER LXXXIX.— Europe Continued. Military Affairs of the Romans. — Division of the Army. — The Imperial Ea^le. — Music. — Arms. — Dress. — Military Rewards. — Crowns. — The Triumph. 1. You know tliat tlie Romans were almost con- tinually engaged in wars. Their military affairs, there- fore, occupied the attention of the most distinguished citizens. According to the Roman laws, every free- born citizen was a soldier, and bound to serve in the army at any period from the age of seventeen to that of forty-six. 2. The Roman forces were divided into legions, each of which consisted of three thousand foot soldiers and three hundred horsemen. The standard of the legion was the imperial eagle. 3. This was made of gilt metal, was borne on a spear by an officer of rank, and was regarded by the soldiers with a reverence which approached to devo- tion. The cavalry carried pennons, on which the initials of the emperor or of the legion were embroi- dered in letters of gold. 4. The only instrument of martial music among the Chapter LXXXIX. — 1. What is said of military affairs ? 2. Division cf the array? 3. Tlie standard? Pennons? 810 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Romans, was tlie brazen trumpet. Some of tlie soL diers were armed with light javelins, and others with a heavier weapon of a similar description. All, how- ever, carried shields and short swords, which they wore on the right side. ROMAN CAVALRY. 5. They were dressed in a metal cuirass, with an under covering of cloth, which was generally red, and hung loose to the knee. On the head they wore brazen 4. Instruments of martial music? Weapons? 5. Dress of the soldiers? EUROPE. ' 311 jbelmets, often ornamented with flowing tufts of liorse- liair. The uniform of the generals was an open scarlet mantle. 6. The cavalry wore a coat of mail, of brazen or steel scales, or of chain- work, sometimes plated with gold. Under this they wore a close garment which reached to their buskins. They rode without stirrups, and their saddles were merely cloths folded to suit the convenience of the rider. The discipline of the army was maintained with great strictness and severity. 7. Rewards of various kinds were held out to those who distinguished themselves by an extraordinary ex- ploit. A particular kind of crown was presented to him who, in the assault, first scaled the ramparts of a town. 8. A soldier who saved his comrade's life in battle was entitled to the civic crown, which was thought a distinction of the highest honor. The general who conquered in a battle was decorated with the laurel leaf. 9. But the highest ambition of every Roman com- mander was to obtain a triumph. This was the gift of the senate, and was only granted on occasions of splendid victoiy. When decreed, the general returned I Of generals? 6. Dress of the cavalry? T, 8. Rewards of the army? Crowns? 312 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. to E,ome, and was appointed to the supreme command of the city on the day of his entry. 10. A sculptured arch was erected, under which the procession was to pass, and scaffoldings were raised for spectators in all the public squares and streets. The procession moved at daylight from beyond the walls of the city. 11. A band of cavalry, with military music, took the lead. They were followed by a train of priests, in their sacred robes, with attendants leading to sacrifice a hecatomb or hundred of the whitest oxen. Next came chariots laden with spoils, the arms and standards of the conquered, followed by long trains of the cap tives, conducted by lictors. 12. Loud notes on the trumpet then announced the approach of the victor, dressed in a robe of purple, j crowned with laurels, and bearing a sceptre of ivory. ' He rode in a splendid car, drawn by four horses, preceded \ by the E-oman eagle, guarded by a troop of cavalry. 13. The most distinguished officers of the army, in their richest dress and trappings, surrounded him ; a band of children clothed in white followed, flinging clouds of perfume and flowers on the air, and singing hymns of praise to the conqueror. 9-14. Describe the triumph of a victorious general EUROPE. 318 14. Last of all, came tlie victorious army, their weapons wreathed with laurel, and their burnished armor gleaming in the sunshine. Countless multitudes of the citizens lined the streets, and every window and every scaffolding shone with beauty. The procession was greeted on all sides by loud acclamations, joy and revelry reigned in the city, and a scene was displayed of a magnificence and gorgeousness not to be paralleled in modern times. 314 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ROMAN GALLEY. CHAPTEE XC— EuKOPE CoxXtinued. About Naval Affairs. — The War Galley. — Commerce, - Shows of Wild Beasts. — Exhibitions of Gladiators. 1. The first vessel of the Roman navy is said to have "been built after the model of a Carthaginian galley^ taken in war. Their ships were roughly and slightly constructed, and, though very large, unfit to contend with boisterous and tempestuous weather. 2. They were clumsy and ill-fashioned, with a high stern and sides, and rowed with two or three tiers of Chapter XC. — 1. What of the first war vessel of the Roman navy? EUROPE. 315 oars on different decks. The prows of tlie sliip were armed with iron, usually carved into the shape of some animal's head ; the upper deck was surmounted with a movable turret, from which the soldiers could throw their weapons with advantage. The smaller vessels had but one tier of oai's, and were mthout turrets. 3. The merchant ships of the Komans were of a size corresponding with the purposes for which they were intended. Before the discovery of the magnet, by which the mariner can now direct liis course in safety over the pathless waves, navigation was necessarily confined to the coast. These coasting vessels w^ere con- sidered large if they reached the burden of fifty tons. 4. Rome was long supplied with the products of the East by the merchants of the maritime states of the Mediterranean. It w^as not till the conquest of Egypt by Augustus, that the trade became exclusively her own. Of this commerce Alexandria was the centre. 5. The principal expoi'ts into Italy from India con- sisted of drugs and spices ; of cotton cloths and mus- lins, from the coasts of Coromandel and Malabar ; of silk from China, and of large quantities of diamonds and pearls from Bengal, and the pearl-fisheries near 2. Describe the war galley. 3. What is said of the Roman merchant ships? Navigation ? Coasting vessels ? 4. How was Rome supplied with the products of the East? 5. What were the principal imports into Italy? 316 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Cape Comorin. From Persia and Arabia they procured the richest carpets, silks, and embroidered stuffs, to- gether with rice and sugar. 6. The first amphitheatre erected in Kome, for the shows of wild beasts and gladiators, was a mere tem- porary building of wood, probably erected by Julius Caesar. The Flavian amphitheatre, better known by the name of Coliseum, was commenced in the reign of Vespasian, and is supposed to have been large enough to contain upward of eighty thousand persons. 7. The wild beasts were secured in dens round the arena, which were strongly fenced, and surrounded by a canal, to guard the spectators against their attacks. A vast number of wild beasts were made to destroy each other in these very cruel exhibitions. 8. Eleven thousand are said to have been slain during four months of triumph in honor of a conquest over the Dacians; and ^ve hundred lions were killed in a few days on another similar occasion. 9. The first public combats of gladiators took place at E-ome in the close of the fifth century from the foundation of the city. They were exhibited at a funeral. From that period, they became common on such occasions, and afterward, on days of public fes- 6. What is said of the first amphitheatre ? 7, 8, Destruction of wild beasts ? 0. 10. Gladiatorial combats? EUROPE. 81'7 tival, were considered a material part of the cere- monies. 10. Five hundred pairs of these wretched beings have frequently been led to the public games to sacri- fice each other for the amusement of barbarous spec- tators. They were at first taken from captives in war, or malefactors; afterward from slaves trained to the profession. 11. They fought with various weapons, some in com- plete armor, others with only a trident and a net, in which they endeavored to entangle their adversary and thus slay him. 12. It is needless to give a minute account of these inhuman customs. They were conducted in the most bloody and savage spirit, and are sufficient proofs of the degraded and brutalized condition of the period in which they were tolerated. m ■ .. . 11. The weapons of the gladiators? 12. What is said of these contests? 318 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER XCI.— Europe Continued. Sports. — Chariot racing — The Circles. — Carriages. — Private Entertainments. — Supper Rooms. — Convivial Parties. — Luxuries. — Clochs.- — Fine Arts. — Books. — Costume. 1. I WILL now change the picture, and give you an account of some of the less barbarous amusements of the Romans. The young men chiefly engaged in sports in the open air, that would make them more active and vigorous. Boxing, wi*estling, and throwing the quoit, formed a prominent part of these amusements ; but chariot driving took the lead of all others. 2. For the better enjoyment of horse and chariot races, there was an enclosed course immediately adjoin- ing the city, called the circus. It was rather more than a mile in circumference, and was surrounded with seats and three tiers of galleries. 3. In the centre was a barrier, twelve feet in breadth and four feet high, around which the race was per- formed ; and at one end was a triumphal arch, through which the successful charioteer drove, followed by the shouts and applause of the assembly. 4. Four chariots usually started together, the drivei^ Chapteii XCI. — 1. What of the games of the Roman youths? 2, 3 The w <3U*»7 EUROPE. 819 of wliicli were distinguislied by dresses of different colors. Each color liad its particular partisans, wlio wagered largely on tlie success of tlieir favorite. These sports were exceedingly popular, and repeated in end- less succession. 5. Of the form of carriages in use among the Romans, we have no precise description. They were of various kinds, open and covered, chairs and couches, borne on poles by slaves in livery. The couch was famished with pillows and a mattress, and with feet of silver or gold to support it when set down. 6. There were also close litters, drawn by mules, and carriages on two and four wheels, painted of various colors, and highly ornamented. The horses were yoked to the carriage by means of a curved cross-bar passing over their necks, and were directed by bridles and reins, which were sometimes of embroidered silk, with gold bits. 7. Besides mules and horses, many other animals were occasionally used in carriages, such as dogs, goats, and deer, and even bears, leopards, lions, and tigers. But this, of course, was merely for a whimsical amuse- ment, and not for real service. 4. The chariots ? Their drivers ? 5. What is said of the form of the Roman carriages? 6. Litters? How were tlie horses harnessed aud managed? 1. What other animals were sometimes used ? 320 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 8. When the Romans were pure and simple, tliey lived chiefly on milk and vegetables, with a coarse kind of pudding made of flour and water. But as they began to grow powerful, and to conquer the neighbor- ing nations, they became acquainted with the luxuries of the people they subdued, and introduced them into their own state. 9. The supper rooms of some of the emperors were hung with cloths of gold and silver, enriched with jewels. Tables were made for them of fine gold, and couches with frames of massive silver. The Romans always reclined on couches to take their meals. 10. At great entertainments the supper room was hung with flowers, and the guests were crowned with garlands. The floor was generally bare, though richly ornamented, and the ceiling was inlaid with a fretwork of gold and ivory. Scented oil was used for lighting the apartments, and massive carved lamps of figured bronze reflected their brilliancy on the gay and beau- tifal scene. 11. Some of the more voluptuous and degraded of the Roman emperors, in the decay of the republic, were most extravagant and ridiculous in providing 8. What of the early living of the Romans ? The introduction of luxuries ? 9. Supper rooms? 10. Ornaments of the supper room? 11. Costly dishes of the Roman emperors? EUROPE. 321 rare dishes for their table : the livers and brains of small birds, the heads of parrots and pheasants, and the tongues of peacocks and nightingales, formed a part of their daily food. 12. But the most luxurious dish that graced the table of the Romans was an entire boar, roasted, and stuffed with game and poultry. On one occasion, the senate was assembled to consult on the best mode of dressing an immense turbot which had been presented to the emperor ! 13. The use of such clocks and watches as we have at present was unknown to the Komans. The sun-dial was introduced 440 years after the building of the city. About a century afterward, a kind of water clock was introduced, which was contrived with much inge- nuity, and answered all purposes for the measurement of time. 14. The fine arts were unknown in Rome till after the sixth century of her existence, when they were introduced by the successful captains of her armies, from the nations they had conquered. After a taste for the arts had been thus formed, large enclosed galleries were built around the mansions of the ricli. 12. What of a boar and turbot? 13. Clocks and watches? Sun-dials? WaWr clock? 14. What is said of the fine arts? e^2 UiNilVERSAL HISTORY. and were adorned with the finest specimens of painting and sculpture. 15. In the dwellings of the most affluent patricians^ these galleries also contained splendid libraries, which were open to the inspection of the learned and the curious. Collections of books were then of course very rare, on account of the great expense and diffi- culty of transcribing them. 16. They were sometimes written on parclunent, but more frequently on a paper made from the leaves of a plant called j)apyrus. The leaves were pasted together at the ends, and then made up into a roll, which was enclosed in a covering of skin or silk, fastened with strings or clasps. 17. AYriting was performed Avith a reed, split and pohited like our pen, and dipped in ink. Matters ]iot intended for preservation were usually wiitten Avith a pointed instrument on tables spread witli wax. When letters were sent forward for delivery they were perfumed, and ti(Ml av itli a silken thread, the ends of which were sealed Avdth common wax. 18. The usual garments of the Romans were the toga and the tunic; tlie former was a loose woollen robe, of a semicircular form and without sleeves ; the latter, a 15. Libraries? Books? Paper? 16. Papyrus? 17. Writing? Letters? 18. Usual garments of l!ic Romans.? EUROPE. 323 close white garment, worn wlien abroad under the toga, but alone in the house. The men usually went' bareheaded. 19. For the feet, the usual coverings were the buskin and the sandal. The buskin reached al)out half-way up to the leg ; the sandal was a mere sole, fastened to the foot by straps and Ijuckles. VIEW OF MODERN ROME. CHAPTEE XCIL— Europe Continued. Home under the Popes. 1. I WILL now proceed to finish the history of Eome. I have already had occasion to speak of the pope. 19, Coverings for the feet? 324 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. This title was given to tlie bishops, at a very early period of the Christian church. At first, the pope of Rome was only one of the superior dignitaries of the church ; but in the course of years he became the head of it, and both claimed and exercised an authority superior to that of any king or emperor. 2. For a long time the popes of Rome had authority only in matters of religion ; but Gregory III., about the year 731, resisted the Greek emperor, who ruled over Italy, and established the title of the pope to reign over Rome in matters of state. From this time for- ward, the popes rapidly acquired power, and in the year 760 they had extensive possessions and immense wealth. Their pride was now equal to their power, and neither seemed to have any bounds. 3. The popes claimed the authority of God's viceroys on earth. They called themselves the successoi'S of St. Peter, and said that the keys of heaven and hell were given into their custody. No other tyranny had ever been like theirs, for they tyrannized over the souls of men. ^ 4. Other potentates are content ivith wearing a Chapter XCII. — 1. What of the popes in early times ? 2. What of Gregory- III. ? When was the pope's title to rule over Rome established ? What of popes in the year 760? Their pride and power? 3, What did the popes claim? What did they call themselves? What of their tyranny? EUROPE. 325 single crown ; "but the popes crowned themselves with tliree, rising one above the other. They assumed the title of Holiness ; but some of them were as unholy men as ever lived, being full of earthly ambition, and stained with atrocious sins. 5. When their power was at its height, they showed themselves to be the haughtiest of mortals. Nobody was allowed to enter their presence without kneeling down to kiss their toes. When they mounted on horseback, they caused kings and emperors to hold their stirrups. 6. They took away kingdoms from the rightful sovereigns, and gave them to others. A pope by the name of Clement declared that God had given him all the kingdoms of heaven and earth. If any person denied the pope's authority, he was burnt alive. Y. In 1077, pope Gregory obliged Henry IV., em- peror of Germany, to stand three days in the depth of winter, barefoot at his castle gate, to implore his par- don. In 1191, another pope kicked, another emperor's crown off his head, while he was kneeling before him. 4. What of the crowns of the popes ? What title did they assume ? 5. How did their prida manifest itself ? 6. What of pope Clement? What was done to those who resisted the Pope? 7. What did pope Gregory do in 1077 ? What of another pope in 1191 ? 326 UNIVERSAL PIISTORY. to sIlow tliat the pope could make and unmake kings at his pleasure. 8. It was near tlie year 1100 that one of tlie popes of Kome ordained that tlie title of pope should be given only to the bishop of Rome. It was about this period that the 23ower of the pope was at its highest pitch. For nearly four hundred years this potentate continued to exercise an almost undisputed sway over the people, and even the kings and princes of the Chris- tian world. 9. During this age, great darkness prevailed through- out Europe, Asia, and Africa ; and though Home was the seat of the popes, who were now more powerful than any sovereign, the people were generally in a state of ignorance and degradation. 10. But in the year 1518, a Ileformation was com- menced by a man called Martin Luther. He preached against the power of the popes, and all Europe was shaken with the convulsion which followed. The result was that the alithoiity of the popes was gene- rally thrown off by the governments throughout Chris- tendom, though it is supposed that fifty millions of 8. What of the power of the pope about 1100? When was it at its highest pitch? How long did its sway continue? 9. What was the state of the world at ihistime? Of Rome? 10. What took place in 1517 ? What of Martin Luther? What was the result of the Reforujation ? • EURorK 327 people, were killed iu the wars that took place during this period of agitation. 11. The pope still governs Home and other adjacent territories in the centre of Italy. His dominions are bounded north by Lombardy, and in other directions by the Mediterranean sea and the Adriatic, and by the kingdom of Naples, Modena, and Tuscany. He is the head of the Catholic church throu^rhout the world. 12. Pius IX. was elected pope in 1847, and still (1860) remains upon the throne. The French Revo- lution of 1848 awakened a spirit of rebellion in his subjects, and he was compelled to flee. He was brought back by the French, however, and has ever since owed his security to foreign bayonets. 13. The city of Rome at present is thirteen miles in circumference. The greater part of it has a dark, gloomy, and desolate appearance. It is full of old ruins of palaces and temples, and other magnificent edifices of the ancient Romans. 14. Travellers are wonder-struck by these tokens of the greatness of ancient Rome. But instead of her mighty warriors, they find only a degraded people. 11. What of the pope at the present day? Where are his dominions? Of what church is he the head? 12. What of Pius TX. ? 13. What of the present city of Rome? 14. How are travellers affected iu Rome? What of the people? How has their spirit been crushed ? 15 S28 UNIVERSAL HISTdRY. Their s^^irit has been crushed by ages of servitude and superstition. 15. But these ruins and relics are not the only re- mains of former grandeur. There are a good many works still existing, written by the old Roman authors. These are in the Latin language, which, as I have be- fore said, was spoken by the Romans. Many of them are very interesting, and from them modem nations have derived a large part of their most valuable laws and institutions. 15. What of old Roman works? In what language are they written? What have the moderns derived from these works? RUROPE, 329 VIEW IX VENICE. GHAPTEE XCIII.— EuiiOPE Continued. About several other Italian States. 1. You know tliat Italy is now divided into several distinct kino:doms or states. Eacli of tliese lias its Lis- tory, and at some future day it will be well for you to read the story of tliese celebrated countries. In tliis little book I can only give you a very brief account of two or three of them. 2. The kingdom of Naples, or the kingdom of the two Sicilies, includes •the island of Sicily and the Chapter XCIII. — 1. How is Italy now divided? 2. What does the kingdoni of Xaples iudinle ? 830 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. southern extremity of tlie peninsula of Italy. It em- braces the foot of the figure of the boot, which I have before mentioned. This kingdom has a population of eii>:ht millions five hundred thousand. 3. The history of Naples, after it was separated from the Koman empire, possesses very little interest. It passed first into the hands of one tribe of nortliern in- vaders, then into the hands of another, and then into the hands of another. After this, it was subject to Spain and other countries, until at len^h it became an independent country, under the goveniment of its present race of kings. 4. In 1860, the Sicilians, goaded to desperation by the shocking cruelties of their Neapolitan governors, rose against them. They were led by Garibaldi, an Italian who had long been exiled in America. The Neapolitans were driven out of Palermo and Messina, and it is likely that Sicily will soon be independent. Even the miserable little king of Naples himself is beginning to fear that it may soon be his turn to be an exile. 5. The history of Venice is more interesting. When the northern barbarians invaded Italy in 452, the in- Population? 3. Its history? 4. What of the Sicilian Revolution in 1860? What of the history of Venice ? EUROPE. 831 habitants living in tlie vicinity of the present city of Venice, settled in the marshes along the border of the sea, and supported themselves by fishing, makicg salt^ and by commerce. THE DOGE OF VENICE AND HIS ADVISERS. 6. In the year 809 they commenced building the city of Venice on a little island called Rialto. To this 6. When and where was Venice buill ? 332 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. place tliey transported their riches, and soon the new city became the capital of the republic of Venice. The city and state increased, until at length Venice was one of the most powerful states in the world. I Y. The inhabitants paid great attention to commerce, and such was the number of their ships, that in the eleventh century, Venice sent a fleet of two hundred sail to assist in the flrst crusade. It was on account of the interest which this state had in maritime matters that the Doge, who was the chief officer, used to be wedded to the sea with pompous ceremonies. 8. The power of Venice continued to increase, and in process of time, the proud city of Constantinople was conquered by its armies, aided by the crusaders. The spoils of the conquered city, consisting of gems and jewelry, books, marbles, pictures, statues, obelisks, and other costly treasures, were chiefly carried to Venice. 9. The republic prospered for many yeai*s, and its wealth and power increased, though the people were often governed in the most cruel and oppressive manner. But I have only room to add, that to^vard the close of the last century, it fell a victim to the power of France, 7. Wlint of the commerce of Venice? Fleet? The Doge ? 8. Power of Ven- \c" ? What city was taken by Venice and the crusaders ? What of tlie spoils of Constantinople? 9. Wliat of the republic of Venice for many years? What of lYance ? What of Venice since 1708? 1. EUROPE. 333 and since tlie year 1798, it has been attached to the empire of Austria. 10. I could fill a book with tales about Genoa, which was at one time the rival of Venice ; about Tuscany, which is considered the most beautiful portion of Italy; and about the kingdom of Sardinia, which lies in the northern part of Italy. But as it is impossible to get a long story into a little book, I must let these things pass. CHAPTER XCIY.— Europe Continued. Chronology of Italy. B. G. Building of Rome by Romulus 752 Numa Pompilius made king. ..... 715 Tullus Hostilius made king 672 Death of Tarquin the Proud, and his family expelled 509 Tribunes chosen 490 Decemviri chosen , 451 Censors established 437 T^ome taken by the Gauls 385 Tiieatres established 361 War with the Samnites 343 Fun-dial introduced. - 312 Aqueducts built 311 All Italy submits to Rome 270 First Punic war begins 264 Second Punic war begins 218 B. C. Carthage destroyed 146 Third Punic war begins 137 Spain becomes a province of Rome, 1 34 Social war begins 91 War between Marius and Sylla. . . 88 Pompey defeats Mithridates 65 Triumvirate formed 59 Caesar invades Britain 55 Battle of Pharsalia, and death of Pompey 48 44 25 A. D. 14 37 41 Death of Caesar. Gaul conquered by the Romans Death of Augustus Caesar Tiberius died Caligula died 10. What of Genoa? Tuscany? Sardinia? 834 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. A. D. Claudius ascends the throne 54 Xero died . . 64 YitelHus ascends the throne 69 TiLus ascends the throne 19 Ilygenus, firi*t bi.-;h(>poi" Rome who look the tiile of pope 154 Coiistantine began to reign 30G Christianity adopted by the empe- ror of Rome 311 Constantine removes the seat of empire to Constantinople 329 Rome divided into the Eastern and Western empires bj'' Tlieodosius, 395 Rome taken by Alaric 410 Italy invaded by Attila 445 Rome taken by Odoacer 476 'roths driven from Rome by Belisa- -ns 537 ^» -^ pope's supremacy over the Christian church established 607 Custom of kissing the pope's toe introduced 708 Gregory HI., founder of the pope's temporal power, became pope. . 731 The pope's temporal power estab- lished 755 A. D. Venice built 809 Leo IX., the first pope that kept an army 1054 Henry lY. obliged to stand three days at the pope's gate 1077 Pope's authority introduced into Eugland .' 1079 The pope kicks olF Ileury IV.'s crown 1191 Residence of the pope removed to Avignon iu France, where it remained seventy years 1307 Reformation commenced by Mar- tin Luther. . , 1517 Rome sacked, and Pope Clement imprisoned 1527- Pope's residence removed a second time to Avignon 1531 Kissing the pope's toe abolished. . 1773 Political intiuence of the pope ceased in Europe 1 787 Venice attached to Austria 1798 Pius IX. pope ot Rome. , 1847 He flees to Gaeta 1849 Sicilian revolution, under Gari- baldi 1860 euruVe. 33i VIEW OF CONSTANTINOPLE. CHAPTER XCY.— EuKOPE Continued. About the Ottoman Empire. — Turlcey in Eicrope. — Turhci/ iji Asia. — About the Climate, People, and oth(^r things. 1. The Turkisli or Ottoman empire is divided into two parts, called- Turkey in Europe and Turkey in Asia. It was formerly muck more extensive than at pres- ent. It now embraces a large region of territory in Europe, lying between Greece on tke south, and Russia Chapter XCV. — 1. What other name has the Turkish empire? How is the Ottoman empire divided? Was the Turkish empire more extensive once than it is now ? 1 336 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. and Gennany on tlie north ; tHs portion is called Tur- key in Europe. 2. Turkey in Asia includes Asia Minor and Arme- nia, Syria, Palestine, Mesopotamia, etc. Egypt and the Barbary states in Africa were also subject to Turkey, till within a few years. 6. These latter countries, together with Greece, have become wholly, or partially, independent of the Turkish dominion. The capital of this empire is Con- stantinople, which I have often mentioned before, and which at this day is one of the greatest cities in the world. 4. The chief ruler or king of the Turks is called the sultan. He lives at Constantinople, in a splendid palace. Like most eastern princes, he has two or three hundred wives, whom he keeps shut up in a place call- ed the harem. 5. The Turks have long beards, wear turbans on their heads, and a loose flowing robe over their under dress. They sit on cushions instead of chairs, and take their food with their fingers, instead of forks. 6. The sultan rules over his country, not according 2. What does Turkey in Asia now include ? "What other countries formerly be- longed to the Turkish empire ? 3. What of the countries that formerly belonged to the Ottoman empire ? Capital of Turkey? What of Constantinople? 4. What of the sultan ? 5. Describe the Turks. EURQrE. 33^ to certain establislied laws, but according to bis own will. The people generally do exactly what he re- quires ; if tbey refuse to obey bim, tbey are sure to lose tbeir property and tbeir beads. 7. If you were to go to Turkey, you would discover tbat tbe climate is warm, and tbe country naturally fertile. You would see tbat tbe people are indolent and cruel. You would see tbat tbey bave not many manu- factures, and but little commerce. You would see tbat tbe lands are poorly cultivated, and tbat many tracts naturally fruitful are barren and desolate for want of tillage. 8. You will discover tbat tbe people dislike tbe Cbristians, and worsbip according to tbe faitb of Ma- bomet. You will discover tbat tbey bave mosques instead of cburcbes. At Constantinople, you will see a very splendid edifice, called St. Sopbia. Tbis was formerly a Greek cburcb, but it is now converted into a Mahometan mosque. 6, How does the sultan rule the Turks? "What of the people? 1. Soil and climate of Turkey? The people? Manufactures? Commerce? Lands? 8. Religion of the Turks ? What are their places of worship called ? St. Sophia ? 338 univ]*:rs4X history. CHAPTEE XCYL— EurvorE CoNTxt- itants of France ; tlie Franks and Suevi, wlio inhabited German}" ; the Goths and the Vandals, who inhabited Norway, Sweden, and Lapland, and afterward estab- lished themselves in Germany; and the Huns, who lived in Hungary. There were still many other tribes, but it is not necessary to mention them here. 9. Well, you must now imagine all the north- of Europe inhabited by these wild tribes. Spending their time chiefly in the chase, or in war, or other hardy pui^suits, they became bold, daring, and adventurous. Their numbers also increased, and some of them be- came powerful nations. 10. They were, however, restless, and, like beasts of prey, were constantly looking out for some object upon which they might fall and devour it. So things went on, till at length these barbarians fixed their attention upon the rich cities, the fertile plains, and vine-clad hills of the south of Europe. 11. The Roman empire was now tottering to decay, and the Eoman armies were no longer the dread of these tribes. About the year 400, they began to pour down their armies upon the plains of Italy. Alaiic, 8. Which were the most remarkable of the noriliern tribes? 9. Describe their mode of hfe. 10. What at len7orn to be each other's enemies. 5. On the death of Charles the Fourth, in 1328, Philip of Valois became king of France. But Edward the Third, king of England, asserted that he himself was the rightful king of France, because his mother was the daughter of Philip the Fair. He undertook to enforce his claim by invading France with an Eng- lish anny. 6. King Edward challenged Philip of Valois to fight liim in single combat ; but Philip preferred to meet him with an army. At the bloody battle of Cressy, in France, in 1346, the French lost the bravest of their nobles, and thirty thousand men. 7. In 1350, John the Good, son of Philip of Valois, succeeded to the throne of France. The country was invaded by an English army under the eldest son of Edward the Third. He was called the Black Piinee, on account of the color of his armor. 8. King John of France, with sixty thousand men, encountered the Black Prince of England near Poic- tiers. The Black Prince had only eight thousand sol' 4. What of the French ? TIow do the French and EngUsh consider tliemselves ? 5. When did Charles IV. diet Wiien did Philip of Valois become king? What did Edward III. claim? 6. What did king Edward do? What of the battle of Crossy ? 7. Who become king in 1350 ? Who was the Black Prince ? EUROPE. 401 diers. But the English archers and cross-bow men let ily their arrows at the French, and made a dreadful havoc among them. King John was taken and kept prisoner four years in London. 9. John the Good was succeeded by his son, Charles the Wise. King Edward of England had now grown old, and his son, the brave Black Prince, was dead. The French, therefore, got back all the territories which the English had won of them, except the town of Calais. 10. But when Charles the Well-beloved was king of France, the English renewed the war. Henry the Fifth, then king of England, invaded France. At the battle of Agincourt he had but fifteen thousand men, while the French had nearly a hundred thousand. 11. Yet the English gained a glorious victory, with the loss of only forty men. On the side of the French, there were seven princes, the high constable of France, and ten thousand gentlemen killed, besides many prisoners. In 1420, the English king entered Palis in triumph. 8. Who encountered the Black Prince ? Describe the battle of Poictiers. 9. Who succeeded John the Grood ? Why were the French able to win back tlseir territories from the English? 10. Who was the next king of France ? Wliat battle was fought with Henry V. ? 11. Which side won the victory ? What was the loss of the French ? What took place in 1420 ? 402 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 12. But Henr}^, king of England, died soon after- ward ; and then the French began to beat the English. The chief leader of the French at this time was a girl of eighteen, named Joan of Arc, or the Maid of Or- leans. She was very beautiful. The French believed that Heaven had sent her to rescue their country from the English invaders. The English believed her to be a witch, and that the evil one assisted her in fighting against them. 13. For a considerable time, it was found impossible to withstand holy Joan, the Maid of Orleans. She was clad in bright steel armor, and rode in front of the French army on a snoAV-white horse. In her hand she carried a consecrated banner, on which was painted the image of our Saviour. But, at last, she was wounded and taken prisoner. The English condemned her to be burnt alive for witchcraft. 14. She was accordingly bound to a stake, in the >market-place of Kouen. The English army looked on, rejoicing, while the flames roared and whirled around her. When the fire had burnt out, there remained nothing but ashes and whitened bones, of the valiant Maid of Orleans. 12. What happfened after the death of Henry V. ? Describe the Maid of Or- leans. What did the French and KngUsh think of her? 13. How did she appeax at tlie head of the army? 14. Wliat was her sad fate? EUROPE. 403 CHAPTER CXIY.— Europe Continued. The Rtigns of several French Kings. 1. But, thougli tlie Maid of Orleans was no longer tlieir captain, the Frencli were still successful. Tlie Englisli lost nearly all that Henry the Fifth had won. The French monarch was called Charles the Victorious, on account of his many triumphs. 2. Yet he was an unhappy king. His son hated him, and attempted to kill him by poison. After the discovery of this plot, the poor old king was afraid to take food enough to support life, lest he should take poison with it. So he wasted away, and died miser- ably. 3. His son, Louis the Eleventh, succeeded him in 1461. He was a crafty, treacherous, and cruel king. Once, when a nobleman was to be beheaded, Louis or- dered his infant children to be placed under the scaf- fold, that they might be sprinkled with their father's blood: 4. Qne of the most famous of the French kings was Francis the First, who ascended the throne in 1515. Chapter CXIV.— 1. What of the French people ? The English ? The French king? 2. What of Charles the victorious? 3. What of Louis XL? 40-i UNIVERSAL HISTORY. He fought against tlie Swiss, and against the emperor of Germany ; but tlie emperor took him prisoner at the battle of Pa via. 5. There was no war with England during the reign of Francis the First; but he once held an interview with the English king, neai" Calais. So much magnifi- cence was displayed on both sides, that the place of meeting was called the Field of the Cloth of Gold. 6. In 1560, Charles the Ninth became king of France. He was then a boy ten years old. His reign was disgraced by one of the bloodiest scenes in history. It is called the Massacre of St. Bartholo- mew. 7. The Catholics (those who were attached to the pope of Rome) had conspired to murder all the Protes- tants (those who did not like the pope) throughout France. On the ni2:ht of St. Bartholomew's dav, their wicked project was put in execution. Some writers affirm that a hundred thousand Protestants were murdered. 8. The king himself sat at one of his palace win- dows, with a musket in his hand, and shot some of the poor wretches. But he was soon called to receive the 4. "When did Francis I. ascend the throne? "What of him? 5. Describe the interview at Calais. G. When did Charles IX. come to the throne ? 7. Describe the massacre of Si. Bartholomew. 8. When did Cliarles IX. die? EUROPE. 405 recompense of his crimes. After tlie massacre, he was afflicted with disease, and died in 1574. 9. The next king but one was Henry the Fom'th, who ascended the throne in 1589. He was a good king, a brave warrior, and a generous man. His sub- jects loved him, and the French have always been proud of Henry the Fourth. 10. Yet the affection of his people could not save his life. One day he was riding through the streets of Paris in his coach. Several courtiers were with him. Other vehicles were in the way, so that the coachman was comj^elled to stop the horses. The king chose to alight. 11. There was a man near the coach, named Eavail- lac. He was waiting for a chance to kill the king; and now, seeing him about to get out of the coach, he drew a poniard. All the power of France could not now be of any avail. The first blow of the poniard w^ounded the king, and the second killed him. 9. "When did Henry IV. come to the throne? "What of him? 10, 11. How did lie lose his life ? 406 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. LOUIS 31V. AND HIS COUET. CHAPTER CXY.— Europe Continued. The Reigns of Louis the Grand and his Successor. 1 The murdered Henry was succeeded by his son, Louis the Thix'teenth. The government was chiefly directed by cardinal Richelieu, an ambitious priest. He, grew more powerful than the king himself. 2. The next king was Louis the Fourteenth, whom the French call Louis the Grand. He was a very proud and haughty monarch. He endeavored to make France the greatest country on earth ; not that he Chaiter CXV. — I. WJio succeeded lleiiiy IV.? 2. Who was the next king? What of cardinal Richelieu? EUROPE. 407 really cared for tlie welfare of liis subjects, but because lie wished to exalt himself above all other kings. 3. He had a peculiar manner of walking, which would have been ridiculous in a common man, but was thought extremely majestic in a king. He used to wear a large curled wig, and nobody ever saw him ■without it. He would never pull off his wig till he had got into bed and closed the curtains. 4. This king began to reign when five years old, and reigned no less than seventy -two years. He was con- tinually at war. In the early part of his reign, his armies achieved many splendid victories. 5. But, in the king's old age, the English duke of Marlborough wasted his troops, and reduced his king- dom to great distress. The French people now grew weary of their grand monarch. 6. And well they might be weary of him, for he had taken all their money, in order that he might have the means of going to war. He seemed to think it more necessary that he should have glory, than that they should have bread. 1. At last, in 1715, the old king died. As he had been so grand in his life-time, his courtiers deemed it 3. What can you say of Louis the Grand? 4. What of his wars? 5. What of the duke of Marlborough ? 6. What of the French people ? 7. When did Louis the Grand die ? 408 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. proper tliat lie should carry as mucli grandeur witli liim to tlie tomb as possible. They therefore prepared a magnificent funeral. 8. But wherever the procession passed, the people heaped curses on the royal corpse. They hissed so loudly, that, if the king had not been stone dead, he would have started up in his coffin. Thus ended the glorious reign of Louis the Grand. 9. All the sons and grandsons of old Louis the Grand had died before him. He was therefore suc- ceeded by his great-grandson, a child ^ve years old, who now became Louis the Fifteenth. 10. Until the little king should become of age to take the sceptre into his OTvn hands, the duke of Or- leans was declared regent of France. He was a profli- gate man. Instead of teaching the young king how to make his subjects prosperous and happy, he set him an example of all sorts of wickedness. 11. And Louis the Fifteenth turned out just such a king as might have been expected. In his whole reign of fifty-nine years, he seems to have thought of noth- ing but his own selfish pleasures. 12. His kingdom was almost ruined, and his subjects 8. Describe the funeral. 9. Who succeeded Louis XIV? 10. What of the Duke of Orleans? 11. What of Louis XV. ? EUROPE. 409 were starving. But if an earthquake had swallowed France and all its inhabitants, the king would hardly have cared. The reign of this odious monarch pre- pared the French to hate the very name of monarch. He died in 1774, and was succeeded by his grandson, Louis the Sixteenth, who was then a young man of twenty. 13. Thus, by the extravagance of Louis XIV., and the profligacy of Louis XV., a foundation was laid for what is called the French Revolution, of which I shall tell you in the next chapter. 14. I should be very glad to pass by the story of that awful period, for I know it can give my reader no pleasure to read of violence and bloodshed. But it is necessary to read the dark as well as the bright pages of history. 15. We may learn from the French Revolution how much evil may be brought upon a country by bad rulers, and as some of my young pupils will hereafter be men, and be called upon to assist in choosing rulers, they may be. made to feel the duty of choosing good ones. ]2. When did lie die? 13. What event followed these two reigns? 15 What may we learn from the French Revolution ? 410 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. LOUIS XVt Ami MAEIE ANTOINETTE. CHAPTER CXYI.— Europe Continued. The French devolution, 1. LoTTis the Sixteenth had no talents which could render him fit to govern a nation. But he was a man of good heart, kind disposition, and upright intentions. With all his defects, there has seldom been a better king ; for, if he was unable to do good, he was unwill- ing: to do harm. 2. The king was married to an Austrian arch-duch- ess, named Marie Antoinette. She had great beauty Chapter CXVL— 1. What of Louis XVI. ? 2. What of Mario Antoinette? EUROPE. 411 and accomplisliments ; but she was never a favorite of tlie Frencli people. 3. Not long after this king and queen were crowned, tlie American Revolution broke out. The United States declared themselves a free and independent republic. The people of France took a great interest in the affairs of America; and they began to think that a republic was a better kind of government than a monarchy. 4. They compared the tyranny under which they and their forefathers had groaned for ages, with the freedom which made the Americans so prosperous and happy. The more they reflected upon the subject, the more discontented they became with their own con- dition. 5. The French are a people whose minds are easily excited, and whenever any thing remarkable is going on among them, you would think that the whole na- tion was almost mad, or perhaps had been drinking too much wine. So it happened in this case. They now began to rave against the king, queen, and nobles, the priests, the gentlemen, and all others whom they had formerly respected. They even blasphemed against Heaven itself 3. "When did the American Revolution begin ? 4. What of the French people ? 5. How do the French appear when any thing remarkable is going on ? 412 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 6. In 1789, the mob of Paris tore down the Bastile. This was on old castle, where the kings of France had been accustomed to confine such of their subjects as offended them. Many a poor wretch had been thrown into the dungeons of the Bastile, and never again be- held the sunshine. 1. The destruction of the Bastile was a good thing ; and so, likewise, were many other of the first move- ments of the French Revolution. But when the people had once begun to change their ancient government, they knew not where to stop. 8. It was not long before blood began to flow. No man or woman in the kins^dom was now safe, unless they wore a red cap upon their heads, which was called the cap of liberty. 9. At this period it was no uncommon thing to see a mob of men and women in the streets of Paris, car- rying a bloody head upon a pole. And those who looked at the features would perhaps recognize the countenance of some great nobleman or beautiful prin- cess. 10. In a little while longer there were so many heads to be cut off, that the work could not be done 6. What was done in 1789? What of the Bastile? 7. What of the des- truction of this old castle ? 8. What were the people obliged to wear upon their heads ? 9. What was common in Paris at this time ? EURorE. 413 fast enougli in the ordinary way. It was therefore necessary to do it by machinery ; and a horrible in- strument, called the guillotine, was invented for the purpose. 11. This infernal contrivance was set to work upon the proud nobles, and the holy priesthood, and the beautiful ladies of France. Hundreds of their heads fell upon the pavement of Paris, and their blood ran like a river through the streets. 12. When many of the loftiest heads in the kingdom had been cut off, the people fixed their eyes on the head that wore a crown. " Off with the king's head too !" cried they. So they dragged the poor harmless king before the national convention, and he was forth- with sentenced to the guillotine. 13. As the poor king mounted the steps of the scaf- fold, he gazed round at the fierce and cruel multitude. It seemed all like a dream, that they, his born subjects, should be waiting there to see him die. Then he looked at the guillotine, and beheld it stained with the blood of the thousand victims who had been dragged thither before him. 14. He could not yet believe that his royal blood was no longer precious to his people. He lingered — he 10. Why was the guillotine invented? 11. What use was made of it ? 414 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. was lotli to lay down his head — ^he shivered with the agony of his spirit. There stood a holy priest beside him on the scaffold. Other priests, in those di^eadful times, had abjured their God ; but here was one who held fast his faith. Other subjects had betrayed their king, but here was one who revered him most upon the scaffold. 15. He whispered consolation to the unhappy king, and pointed heavenward. The victim mustered his fainting courage, and laid his head upon the block. " Son of Saint Louis," said the priest, " ascend to heaven !" 16. Down came the axe of the guillotine, aud the head that had worn a crown was severed from the body ! The blood of a kingly race gushed out upon the scaffold. Thus the crimes and misused power of many kings had brought vengeance on their innoceut descendant. 12-16. Describe the execution of Louis XVI. EUnOPE. 415 NAPOLEON BONAPAETE. CHAPTEE CXYII.— Europe Continued. TJie Hise of Napoleon Bonaparte. 1. The day of the king's execution was the 21st of January, 1Y93. Not many months afterward, the queen was likewise beheaded. France was now ruled by a succession of bloody monsters, who, one day, were sending crowds to the guillotine, and, the next day, were sent thither themselves. This anarchy was what the French called a Republic. 2. In the mean time, war was breaking out on all Chapter CXYII. — 1. When was Louis XVI. beheaded ? Describe the French republic. 416 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. sides. Austria, Prussia, England, Holland, Spain, and Russia, sent armies against France. The French raised a million of men, and bade defiance to all Europe. 3. In the French army, there was a young lieutenant of artillery, named Napoleon Bonaparte. Wh^n the war began, he w^as an unknown and friendless youth. But he distinguished himself in every battle and every siege, till, in a very few years, the whole world had heard of Bonaparte. 4. When he was only twenty-six years old, he con- quered Italy. The next year he compelled the em- peror of Austria to make peace. In 1798, he invaded Egypt, and fought many battles in the sandy deserts, and among the pyi'amids. 5. The French were now tired of being governed by men whose only engine of government was the guillo- tine. They wanted a ruler who would deserve their obedience by his sagacity and energy, and not merely compel them to obedience by the fear of having their heads cut oft 6. Napoleon Bonaparte was such a man. He was not a good man, nor a truly wise one. He was a sel- 2. Wliat countries now wont to war with France? 3. What of Napoleon Bonaparte ? 4. What acts did Napoleon perform ? 5. What of the French people a' ihis time ? EUROPE. 417 fish and ambitions despot. Bnt perhaps lie was a more suitable mler for such a people as the French than if he had been a different man. 7. He saw that the French were now so excited that it would be difficult, perhaps impossible, to restrain them. He thought it better that they should mako war on foreigners than slaughter each other, and with the sword, rather than with the guillotine. So, partly because he could not help it, but chiefly because he was ambitious, Napoleon Bonaparte became a mighty conqueror. * CHAPTEE CXYIII.— EuEOPE Continued. The Fall of Bonaparte. 1. Ik 1802, Bonaparte was elected consul of the French republic for life. Two years afterward, he was proclaimed emperor, by the name of Napoleon. He had now more power than any of the ancient kings. 2. I cannot follow this great captain in his marches . G. What of Napoleon? T. What were his thoughts upon the French? What did lie become? Chapter CXYIII. — 1. What were the titles of Napoleon ? „ 418 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. all over Europe, nor even number the victories which he won. Wherever he went, monarchs humbled them- selves before him. He drove them from their thrones, and placed his own brothers and chief officers there in- stead. He gave away royal diadems for playthings. He was called the Man of Destiny, because fate seemed to have ordained that he should always be vic- torious. 3. But, in 1812, the spell of his success began to be broken. He invaded Russia with a vast army, and penetrated to the city of Moscow. The Russians set the city on fire. Winter was coming on, and the French soldiers had nowhere to shelter themselves. 4. They reti^eated toward Poland. On their way thither, they fought many battles with the Russians, and the weather was so bitter cold, that the snow was crimsoned with their blood, and the bodies of the slain were frozen stiff. 5. Before they reached the frontiers of Poland, three-fourths of the army were destroyed. The em^ peror Napoleon fled homeward in a sledge, and return- ed to Paris. He soon raised new armies, and was ready to take the field again. 6. But all the nations of Europe were now allied 2. What happened wherever he went ? Wliat was he called ? 3. What happened in 1812 ? 4. What of the French army ? 5. What of Napoleon ? EUROPE. 419 against him, and, after a few more battles, he was driven from Germany into France. The enemy fol- lowed him. They compelled him to sniTender the im- perial crown of France in exchange for the. sovereignty of the little island of Elba, in the Mediterranean. T. Napoleon went to Elba, and remained there almost a year. But in March, 1815, he suddenly landed ao:ain on the French coast. He was almost alone w^hen he set his foot on the shore. But there were a multitude of his grim old veterans throughout the country. These shouted for joy, and trampled on the white flag of the Bourbon kings, who had suc- ceeded him. In a few days, Napoleon's banner again waved triumphant all over France. 8. The nations of Europe now mustered their armies once more. They were led by the English duke of Wellington. Napoleon marched into Flanders, or Bel- gium, to meet them. He was followed by almost every young Frenchman that could shoulder a musket. 9. The emperor Napoleon's last battle was fought at Waterloo, on the 18th of June, 1815. There he was utterly overthrown, and France was overthrown 6. What happened to him ? 1. How long did Napoleon remain at Elba ? What of him in 1815 ? Describe his landing in France. 8. Who led the nations of Europe? What did Napoleon do? Who followed him? 9. When was the battle of Waterloo fought? What was the fate of Napoleon? 420 raiYERSAL HISTORY. with liim. The warlike emperor was sent to die on tlie island of St. Helena, and the Bourbon king was again established on the throne of Louis the Sixteenth. CHAPTER CXIX.— EuKOPE Continued. Later Resolutions in France. — Napoleon III. 1. Louis the Eighteenth, the new king of France, was a fat, quiet, respectable sort of old gentleman, and seems to have been chiefly distinguished for his love of oysters! He died in 1824, and was succeeded by his brother, Chaiies the Tenth. 2. It was said of all the Bourbon family, that they had learnt nothing during their exile from France, nor forgotten any thing. And Charles soon proved that he had not forgotten that his ancestors had exercised absolute power, nor learnt that such power is very dan- gerous to possess or exercise. 3. In 1830, when Charles the Tenth had sat on the throne about six years, he forbade the printing of any Chapter CXIX.— 1. What of Louis XVIII.? When did he die? Who ptic- ceeded him? 2. What was said of the Bourbon family? What did Charles prove? 3. What happened in 1830? EUROPE. 421 newspapers, except sucli as praised his conduct and government. 4. The mob of Paris immediately rose, and began a war against the royal troops. They beat out the brains of the king's soldiers with paving-stones, and shot them from the vrindows of the houses. The old king, who had not forgotten the days of the Revolution, began to tremble for his head. • 5. In order to keep it on his shoulders, he took off his golden crown, and put it on the head of his grand- son. But the French would not acknowledcre the little o fellow for their king. They raised large armies, and drove Charles X. and family out of the kingdom. 6. They then asked the good and glorious Lafay- ette (the man who came and fought with our country- men in the time of the Revolution) what sort of a government they should have. He would have chosen a republic, like our own ; but he knew that his coun- trymen were not like us. Y. He therefore told them that the government must be a limited monarcjay, and that Louis Phillippe, the duke of Orleans, must be their king. Louis Phillippe was accordingly raised to the tlirone, not as king of 4, 5. Describe the Revolution. 6. What was asked of Lafayette ? What would he have done? 1. What did he tell the people? Who became king? What of his title ? 422 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. France, but as king of tlie Frencli ; liis title implying that the country did not belong to him, but to the people. 8. During his reign, France had no foreign wars, ex- cept one with the Arabs in Algeria. This was brought to a close in 1847, 'by the capture of Abd-el-Kader. Manufactures, agriculture, and commerce increased to a great extent. But, by-and-by, the king made himself unpopular by increasing the army, by forbidding the newspapers to print certain things wliich lie did not msh to have printed, and by j^reventing the people from holding public meetings. 9. So, in February, 1848, and on Washington's birth- day, too, the people rose against him, and on the third day, drove him out of France. They then had a pro- visional government, and in December, made Louis Na- poleon Bonaparte, a nej)hew of Napoleon, president of the new republic. 10. Louis Napoleon took a solemn and public oath that he would maintain the republican constitution, but, not Ions: after, he broke his oath and overturned the republic; in 1852, he made himself emperor, with tlio title of Napoleon III. The next year, he married a 8. What of his reign ? How did he become nnpopnlar? 9. What happened in 1848? What followed ? Wlio was made presidont ? 10. What of Louis Napo- leon's oath? Did he keep it? What happunt-d iu 1802 ? In 180G? EUROPE. 423 Spanisli lady, and in 1856, had a son, who received the title of King of Algeria. KAPOLEON III. AND EUGENIE. 11. Napoleon III. has encouraged manufactures, commerce, and railroads ; he has increased the navy, and has greatly embellished Paris. His armies have been engaged in several of the most destructive wars ever fought. He is now (1860) belicA^ed, by many, to be plotting a war against England. In spite of his broken oath and bad faith, he occupies a commanding position in European politics. 11. What has Napoleon III. done ? His wars? His position in Europe? 19 424 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER CXX.— Europe Continued. Chronology of France. 2000 397 The Gael, Gail, Gauls, or Celts, be- gan 10 migrate into Europe from • Asia, as is supposed, about ... General migration of the Gauls to different parts of Europe Italy ravaged by the Gauls, and Rome taken 390 The Gauls make destructive incur- sions into Macedon and Greece 280 to 278 A colony of Belgae settle in Gaul 200 The southern part of Gaul along the Mediterranean conquered by tlie Romans 128 to 1 22 France invaded by Julius Cfesar. . All France finally conquered by the Romans 58 25 A. D. France invaded by the Goths and other Germanic tribes Pharamond, a Frank, becomes first king of France 418 Pharamond died 428 Clodian died. 448 Merovius, head of tlie Merovingian race, died Chiideric died Monarchy of France established Olovis baptized Clovisdied 511 Pepin the Short, first of the Carlo- vingian race Charlemagne began to reign Charlemagne crowned at Rome . . Charlemagne died Hugh Capet, first of the Capetian race, began to reign Peter the Hermit heads the first crusade 1096 Godfrey of Boulogne .takes Jerusa- lem 1099 Chivalrj' at its height 1 200 Last crusade begun 1218 400 458 481 486 490 751 i 772 ! 800 : 814 987 Philip the Fair begins to reign. . . Battle of Cressy John the Good ascends the throne Battle of Poictiers Battle of Agincourt Joan of Arc raises the siege of Or- leans Louis XL ascends the throne Francis 1. began to reign Charles IX. began to reign Massacre of the Protestants Death of Charles IX. Henry lY. ascended the throne. . Henry lY. killed by Ravaillac, a Jesuit. Riclielieu minister of Louis XIII. Louis XIY. died.... .'. Louis XY. died The Bastile destroyed Execution of Louis XYI Napoleon took possession of Egypt Napoleon gained the battle of Ma- rengo Napoleon made consul Napoleon created emperor of France Battle of Trafalgar beiweou France and England Burning of Moscow Louis XYI 11. king of France Battle of Waterloo, between Napo- leon and tluMluke of Wellington Deatli of Napoleon Cliarlos X. king of France Revolution of the three glorious days in France Louis Philippe ascended the throne Death of La Fayette Louis Philippe expelled Louis Napoleon president of the French republic Napoleon III. emjieror Birth of the king of Algeria A. D. 1285 134G 1350 1356 1420 1428 15^5 156^ 1572 1574 1589 1610 1628 1715 1774 1789 1793 1798 1800 1802 1804 1805 1812 1814 181 18:!> I8;ju 1831 1848 184S 1852 1856 EUROPE. 42 SCENE m GERMANY. CHAPTER CXXI.— EuEOPE Continued. Ahout Germany. 1. Germa]S"y lies to the east of France, and contain? no less tlian thirty-six different kingdoms and states, besides Austria and Prussia, which are sometimes con- sidered as making a part of Germany, and of which I shall tell you by-and-by. These thirty-six states and kingdoms contain about sixteen millions of inhabitants. 2. Some of the principal kingdoms of Germany are Bavaria, Wirtemburg, Hanover, and Saxony. They are nearly all governed by a king, or grand duke, or I Chapter CXXI. — 1. Where is German}', and what does it contaiu ? Give the population of the thirty-six states and kingdoms? 426 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. prince of some kind; yet they are leagued togetlier under a sort of congress, called a diet, wliicli meets at Frankfort. To this diet the states send deputies. 3. Tliere are a great many large towns and cities in Germany. Among these, the principal are Hamburg, which carries on a good deal of commerce with this country ; Munich, which is a very splendid city ; Carls- ruhe, which has its streets arranged like the sticks of an open fan ; Dresden, which is famous for the beauti- ful country around it; and Frankfort, which is encir- cled by a belt of fine gardens and public walks. 4. I could easily wiite a book about Germany, for it is fall of curious and interesting things. In the cities, there are a great many churches in the Gothic style, which excite the wonder and admiration of a traveller, on account of their grandeur, and the skill with which many parts of them are carved. 5. In many of the towns there are very curious man- ufactures, particularly of musical boxes, toys for chil- dren, and clocks of all kinds. The Germans are very ingenious in these matters, and sometimes they make clocks so cunningly contrived, that at every hour a 2. What are some of tlie principal kingdoms of Germany? How are they governed? How are they united ? Where docs the diet meet? What do the states send to this diet? 3. Describe some of the principal cities of Germany. 4. What of churches? 5. What are some of the manufactures? EUROPE. 427 little bird will come out, flutter his wings, and sing a song, or perhaps tell you the time of day. 6. If you ever travel in Germany, you will find that the people are very fond of music. All the boys and girls are taught music as a part of their education. Most of them can j)lay upon some instrument. The flute is a great favorite, and is called the German flute, either because it was invented in Germany, or because it is more in use among the Germans than elsewhere. 1. In passing through Germany, you will often notice the ruins of castles, some of which were built a thousand or twelve hundred years ago. These be- longed to the barons who occupied the country in the old feudal times, of which I have told you in the his- tory of France. CHAPTER CXXIL— EuEOPE Continued. About the Ancient Tribes of Germany^ Charlemagne^ cfc 1. Prussia did not become a kingdom till the year 1701. Previous to that time it was governed by dukes. 4. What oC Potsdam ? Dantzic ? What of the fortress ? 5. What of the inhab- itants of Prussia ? Schools ? Of what blessing are the people in want ? 6. What of Jews ? Ancient tribes ? 20 448 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Its ancient inhabitants were called Borussi, from wliom tlie country took tlie name of Prussia. 2. Frederic "William tlie First, wlio ascended the throne in 1713, was a very odd sort of king. He used to wear an old blue coat, which was ornamented with rows of copper buttons, reaching from his chin half-way down his legs. Whenever he got a new coat, he made the tailor sew on these same old copper buttons. 3. He prided himself greatly on a regiment of his guards which consisted of very tall men, many of whom were seven feet high. These gigantic fellows came from all parts of Europe, and if they would not come of their own accord, the king hired people to bring them by force. 4. Frederic William was in the habit of walking about the streets of Berlin, with a big cane in his hand, and if he happened to see any idle people, he would give them a sound thrashing. He beat his own son oftener than any body else. The princess, his daughter, got likewise a good many hard knocks. 5. When this ill-tempered old king was dead, his son Frederic came into possession of an enormous Chapter CXXVl II. — 1. When did Pmasia become a kingdom? How was it previously governed ? Its ancient inhabitants ? 2. What of Frederick William I, ? "When did he ascend the throne ? 3, 4. Give an account of him. I EUROPE. 449 quantity of treasure, as well as an army of sixty thou- sand men. He soon found uses enough for his money and soldiers, in a war with Austria, Russia, and France. 6. Th^ war "between Prussia and these three king- doms began in 1^56, and was called the Seven Years' War. Saxony and Sweden joined the enemies of ^ Frederic. At one time, he seemed on the point of losing all his dominions. But he finally brought the war to an honorable close. He was then the most cel- ebrated sovereign of his time, and is known in history by the title of Frederic the Great. 7. He was almost as peculiar in his dress as his father had been. He always wore a uniform, consist- ing of a blue coat faced with red, and a yellow waist- coat and breeches. But his clothes were often torn, and generally soiled with snuff. On his head was a very large cocked hat, and he wore a long cue behind. 8. When Frederic the Great was grown an old man, he used to sit in an easy chair, wrapt in a large cloak. He appeared to take no pleasure in his palace, nor in all the pomp and power of his kingdom. 9. He looked very sad and wo-begone, and might be 5. Who succeeded him ? In what wars did he engage ? 6. What war began in 1756? What kingdoms joined the enemies of Frederic? What was he called? 7. What was the dress of Frederic the Great? 8. What of him when he had grown old ? 450 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. heard muttering to himself — "A little while longer^ and I shall be gone !" He died in 1786, at the age of seventy-five, 10. He was succeeded by his nephew, Frederic Wil- liam the Second, who reigned eleven years. The next king was Frederic William the Third. He had a large army, and thought himself powerful enough to with- stand the emperor Napoleon. 11. But at the battle of Jena, in 1806, Napoleon wasted the Prussian army, and killed or wounded twenty thousand men. About forty thousand were taken prisoners. Frederic William was then deprived of a great part of his territories. 12. After the battle of Waterloo, and the final de- feat of Napoleon, the losses of Prussia were repaired, Frederic William then showed himself a well-meaning man. He declared that there should be a Bible in every cottage in his kingdom, and I believe he tried to keep his word. 13.. He took more pains than any other king that ever lived to have all the children sent to school, and the good state of education in the country is partly owing to his efforts. If he had ceased to govern the 9. "When did he die ? 10. What two kings succeeded him ? What of Fredeiic William III. ? 11. What took place at the battle of Jena? What of the Prussian king? 12. What took place after the battle of Waterloo? EUROPE. 451 people against tlieir will, and allowed tliem to govern themselves, according to their wishes, he would have set an example worthy of being followed by all kings. 14. Frederic William IV. came to the throne in 1840. Great hopes had been formed of his character, but they were doomed to be disappointed. The people revolted in 1848, and gained some slight advantages, but things speedily returned to their former condition. Though Frederic AYilliam IV. is still on the throne, his son administers the government as prince regent. His grandson married the eldest daughter of queen Victoria, of England, in 1858. CIIAPTEK CXXIX.— Europe Continued. CJiTonology of Oermany^ Austria^ Hungary^ and Prussia. B. C. I A. D. The Celts settled in Bohemia 609 i The Celts driven from Bohemia. . 450 Russia possessed by the Venedi. . 320 Switzerland subdued by Caesar. .. 57 Hungary, anciently Pannonia, sub- ject to the Romans 11 A.D. The Romans expelled from Ger- many 290 Germany conquered by the Huns 432 Hungary possessed by the Huns under Attila 433 Attila leads the Huns into Italy. . 450 Charlemagne master of Germany. 802 Switzerland becomes part of the * kingdom of Burgundy 888 Hungary annexed to Germany un- der Charlemagne 920 Stephen, first king of Hungary,died 1038 Austria attached to Germany .... 1040 Henry IV. emperor of Germany. . 1056 Prussia subdued by Frederic II.. 1215 Prussia yielded to the power of Poland 1219 13. What else can you say of the king? 14. Who became king in 1840 ? What of him? What occurred in 1848 ? Who administers the government of Prussia? What of the grandson of the king ? 452 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. A. D. Rodolph of Hapsburgh governs Austria. 1213 Albert I. reigns in Switzerland.. . 1298 Cantons formed in Switzerland.. . 1307 William Tell died 1354 Bohemia attached to Austria 1526 Hungary attaclied to Austria, . . , 1563 Charles V., emperor of Germany, died 1588 Ferdinand II. of Germany began to reign 1619 The Turks lay siege to Yienna. . . 1688 Prussia becomes a kingdom 1701 Frederic William I. emperor of Prussia 1713 Hungary annexed to Germany. . . 1739 "War between Austria, Russia, France, and Prussia 1756 Frederic the Great died 1786 Francis 11. emperor of Germany. 1792 Switzerland defeated by the French 1798 Napoleon defeats the Prussians. . 1806 Austria at war with France 1809 Death of Francis II., emperor of Austria 1835 Frederic WilliamlV. king of Prus- sia 1840 Francis Joseph I. emperor of Aus- tra 1848 Revolts in Hungary and Prus- sia 1843 9 SCENE m sussu. CHAPTER CXXX.— Europe Continued. Description of Russia. 1. The Russian empire, like tliat of Turkey, lies partly in Europe and partly in Asia. Tlie whole of EUROPE. 453 the northern part of Asia belongs to Russia. This is thinly scattered over with a great number of different tribes, who chiefly wander about from place to place in search of food for their cattle. 2. Siberia is a name given to nearly all the northern part of Asia. It is a bleak, cold region, and almost makes one shiver to think of it. The people are poor, and dress in the skins of wild animals, and for the most part live in poor huts. It is to this country of winter and poverty that the Russian emperor banishes those of his subjects whom he does not like. 3. I will now tell you of that part of Russia whicli lies in Europe. It is a vast territory, about equal in extent to all the United States, and embraces more land than all the other kingdoms of Europe. The population is not less than sixty millions ! 4. You will see by this that the emperor of Russia is a very powerful king. He reigns over his subjects pretty much as he pleases, there being no law superior to his will. He is not only a despot in his ow^n coun. try, but he is a terror to all Europe. 5. He has a great many palaces in different parts of . Chapter CXXX. — 1. What of the Russian empire? What of northern Asia? Tribes ? 2. To what country is the name of Siberia given ? What of the coun. try? People? Russian emperor ? 3. What of Russia in Europe? Its popula- tion ? 4, 5. What can you say of the emperor of Russia ? 454: UNIVERSAL HISTORY. liis kingdom, but lie resides cliiefly at St. Petersburg. He has an immense army, and is always surrounded witli a great many soldiers. 6. By looking on a map, you will see tliat Russia in Europe extends from the Northern or Frozen Ocean on the north, to the Black Sea on the south, a distance of nearly two thousand miles. On the east, it is separated from Asia by the Ural mountains ; on the west, it is bounded by the Gulf of Finland, the Baltic sea, Prus- sia, Austria, and Turkey. Y. In such a vast territory as this, you may well sup- pose that the climate is various. Along the borders of the Fi^ozen Ocean, the lakes are covered with ice for nine months in the year. In the middle parts of Rus- sia, the winter is about as severe as in Canada ; in the southern parts, the climate is very warm and pleasant. Here grapes grow in abundance, with many other nice fruits. 8. The capital of Russia is St. Petersburg, situated on the river Neva, which flows into the Gulf of Fin- land. It is a splendid city, and contains half a million inhabitants. There is no place in the world where you would see more strange sights than in St. Petersburg. Here are a great many palaces, inhabited by people so 6. What is the extent of the Russian empire ? Boundaries? 1. Climate of Rus- sia in Europe? Productions? 8. What of St. Petersburg ? Palaces? People? EUROPE. 455 rich, that some of them keep two or three hmidred ser- ants, or slaves. 9. In the streets, you see a great many soldiers gaily dressed, gilt coaches, drawn by three or four horses, beggars covered with rags, and people dressed in all the strange fashions you can think of. RUSSIAN PEASANTS. CHAPTER CXXXI.— Europe Continued. Description of liussia continued. 1. Moscow is next to St. Petersburg in size, and con- tains 350,000 inhabitants. It is a famous old city, 9. What may you see in the streets ? 456 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. where the kings of Russia used to live. But in 1812, a great part of it was burnt, in order to drive out Napo- leon and liis soldiers, pretty mucli as people in our country sometimes set fire to a heap of brush in order to drive out a rabbit or a woodchuck. In this way, Moscow was nearly destroyed, but it has since been re- built. 2. St. Petersburg carries on a great deal of commerce by sea, and many of our ships go there to get hemp, iron, hides, and other things. But Moscow is situated far inland, and therefore carries on no trade by sea. 3. There is no king in the world who reigns over so many kinds of people as the czar, or emperor of Russia. In his European dominions, he has at least sixty different tribes or nations under his sway, who speak different languages, and have different modes of life. In his Asiatic dominions he probably has as many more. 4. In the northern part of European Russia, there are a good many tribes of short, swarthy people, call- ed Laplanders, Samoiedes, etc. These live almost in a savage state. Those that dwell near the sea live so much upon fish, that they always carry about with Chapter CXXXI.— 1. What of Moscow? What was done in 1812? 2. What of the commerce of St. Petersburg ? That of Moscow ? 3. Wliat of the czar of Russia ? 4. What tribes live in European Russia ? Whom do they resemble ? EUROPE. 457 tliem a fishy smell. These races resemble the Esqui- maux Indians that occupy the northern parts of our continent. 5. It would seem that these people would have a very dull time of it, up in their cold country, where three-fourths of the time it is winter, and where the nights are sometimes six months long. But they appear to enjoy themselves pretty well They have no books, but they tell long stories and crack their jokes as well as other people. 6. They have no history, for they seem to keep no more record of what passes among them than a hive of bees. One generation succeeds another, and so things pass from age to age. They are not warlike, and have no great events to tell. Thus they go on, living now as their great-grandfathers lived before them. They acknowledge the authority of the emperor, but the country is so cold that he never comes among them, so they do pretty much as they please. 1. In the southern and western portion of European Russia are a good many Tartars, who are very fond of riding about on swift horses. Along the river Don, there is a race of Cossacks. These, too, are fond of horses, and in battle fight terribly with long spears, 5, 6. What of their employments? Their life? 7. What of Tartars? Cossack .s ? 458 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. • wliicli tliey liurl to tlie distance of two hundred feet. 8. Besides tliese tribes, there are many Jews, several millions of Poles, a good many Germans, and some Gypsies in Kussia. In the cities, the people generally live pretty much as they like, each man pursuing what occupation he pleases. 9. But the country people who till the land are held in a state of bondage similar to that of the vassals in old feudal times. These are called boors, and are in a sad state of ignorance and poverty. They belong either to the emperor or to the rich people. 10. E-ussia has made astonishing progress in civiliza' tion within the last forty years. Railroads have been extensively introduced, and now connect the great cities. Arts and manufactures are encouraged, and a general state of improvement exists throughout the empire. 8. What of other inhabitants ? 9. Who are the boors ? What of them ? 10. What of the progress of Russia ? EUROPE. 459 CHAPTER CXXXIL— Europe Continued. The Reign of Peter the Great. 1. Although Russia is sucli an immense empire, its history will not detain us long. It was a country of barbarians, till within a little more tlian a hundred years. It cannot be said to have taken a rank among civilized nations till Peter the Great ascended the throne, in 1696. 2. Peter was a ^ery strange man, and though he began the work of civilizing his empire, he found it a more difficult task to civilize himself. In fact, he was somewhat of a barbarian all his life. 3. The emperors of Russia are called czars. When the czar Peter was twenty-iive years old, he left his throne, and travelled over Europe in search of knowl- edge. He did not go to any of the learned universi- ties, nor apply himself to the study of the dead Ian. guages. 4. That was not the sort of knowledge which Peter wanted. The first thing he did was to go to Holland, and put himself apprentice to a ship-carpenter. The Chaptek CXXXTT.— 1. What of Russia? Peter the Great? 2. What can you y of Peter? 3. Who are called czars? What did Peter do? 46,0 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. house is still standing where lie used to live wliile there. He afterward went to England, and followed the same trade as in Holland. 5. Besides learning the business of ship-cai-pentry, he took lessons in other branches of mechanics, and also in surgery. In short, he neglected no kind of knowledge which he thought would be useful to him- self or his subjects. 6. In a little more than a year, he heard that his sister was endeavoring to make herself empress of Russia. This intelligence compelled him to break off his studies and labors, and hasten back to the city of Moscow. On arriving there, he put some of the con- spii^ators to death, and confined his sister in prison. Y. His time was afterward so much occupied in war, and in taking care of the empire, that he never had leisure to finish his education. But he had already learnt a great deal, and the eflPect of his knowledge was soon seen in the improvement of Russia. 8. Peter used to rise at five in the morning, and busy himself all day about the affairs of the empire. But in the evening, when his work was over, he would seat himself beside a big round bottle of brandy, and drink till his reason was quite gone. 4, 5. Describe the manner in which the czar rotor succeeded in acquiring knowl- edge. G. What now happened ? 7. What of his time ? EUROPE, 461 9. Tills liabit, together with the natural violence of his temper, rendered him almost as dangerous to his friends as to his enemies. He often said that he had corrected the faults of Russia, but that he could not correct his own. 10. Peter was in the habit of beating those who offended him, with his cane. The highest noblemen in Russia often underwent this punishment. Even the empress Catherine, his wife, sometimes got sound- ly beaten ; but perhaps not oftener than she deserv- ed it. 11. It is supposed that the czar Peter ordered his own son to be put to death, and that he was himself privately executed in prison. He had many faults, and was guilty of some great crimes, but his name stands high on the list of sovereigns; for he was one of the very few who have labored hard for the Avelfare of their subjects. He did more for the good of Russia than all the czars who went before and have come after him. 8, 9. In what vice did Peter indulge? 10. What habit had he? 11. What is supposed to have been the fate of Peter's son ? His own fate ? The character of Sue czar Peter ? 462 TJKIYERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTEE CXXXIIL-'EiJEOPE Continued. The Successors of Peter the Great. 1. Peter died in 1725, at the age of fifty-tliree, and was succeeded "by Ms wife, the empress Catherine. She had been a country girl, and the czar Peter had married her for the sake of her beauty. In some respects, Catherine was a good sort of woman ; but, among other faults, she was rather too fond of wine. 2. She reigned only about two years, and was suc- ceeded by her husband's grandson, named Peter the Second. He died in 1730, and left the throne to Anne Jwanowna, his niece. The empress Anne was a good sovereign, and performed many praiseworthy acts. None of her deeds, however, have been more famous than the building of a palace of ice. 3. This stately and beautiful structure was built on a frozen lake. Instead of wood or hewn stone, it was composed entirely of blocks of ice. The furniture was likewise of ice ; and even the beds were of the CHAPTER CXXXTII.— 1. When did the czar Peter die? Who succeeded him? What of the empress Catherine? 2. How long did she reign ? Who suc- ceeded her? When did Peter II. die? Who succeeded him? What of the em- press Anne ? EUROPE. 463 same material. When it was illuminated within, the whole edifice glittered and sparkled as if it were made of diamonds. 4. Bright as it was, however, I would ^far rather dwell in the meanest mud-cottage, than in so cold a mansion. Yet, my dear readers, any other palace is almost as uncomfortable as the empress Anne's palace of ice. There is little in them but cold and glittering grandeur. - 5. The successor of Anne was the princess Eliza- beth, a daughter of Peter the Great. She mounted the throne in 1740, and reigned twenty-two years. Her successor was Peter the Third, who began to reign in 1762. 6. He, like Peter the Great, had a wife named Cath- erine. They had not long sat together on the throne, when she contrived to depose Peter, and made herself sole ruler of Eussia. It is supposed that she afterward caused him to be murdered. 7. But although so wicked a woman, Catherine was endowed with admirable talents, and she became one of the most illustrious sovereigns in the world. Some people called her Catherine the Great Man ; for many 3. 4. Describe a palace of ice. 5. Who succeeded the empress Anne? What of her? Wtien did Peter III. begin to reign ? 6, 1. What of his wife? What can you say of her ? 464 UNIVERSAL niSTORT. of her great qualities would liave been more becoming in a man tban a woman. 8. In 1796, when sbe died, Catherine was on the point of driving the Turks from their territories. If she had succeeded in doing so, she would have govern- ed the whole of the vast region between the Mediter- ranean sea and the Arctic ocean. 9. But death hurried the great empress away, to answer for the murder of her husband, and many other crimes. , She was succeeded by her son Paul, who was then forty-three years old. 10. The czar Paul possessed none of his mother's talents, and was of a very stern and unamiable disposi- tion. People suspected him of being insane. His con- duct grew so intolerable, that some of his principal nobles conspired to kill him. 11. Paul was succeeded by Alexander, his eldest son. This emperor reigned from 1801 till 1825. He was en- gaged in war with the emperor ^N'apoleon, who pene- trated with his army to the city of Moscow. But the Russians bunit that ancient capital of their country ; and its destruction i^uined the French army. 12. The next czar of Russia was named Mcholas. 8. "What plan had Catherine the Great before her death? When did she die? 9. Who succeeded her? 10. What of the czar Paul? 11. Who succeeded bim? What of Alexander? How was the French array ruhiod? EUROPE. 465 He succeeded his brother Alexander in 1825 His tyranny drove his Polish subjects to revolt a few yeai^s after his accession, but they were subdued. Thou- sands of them fled to other countries, thousands were slain, and thousands were imprisoned, or banished to Siberia, 13. In 1854, Nicholas endeavored to take a part of the Turkish dominions from the sultan, and thus be- came involved in a war with England, France, and Tur- key. The czar was defeated in the struggle, which was brought to a close by the capture of the Russian stronghold, Sebastopol, in 1856. 14. Nicholas died during this contest, and was suc- ceeded by his son, Alexander III. Russia, though still partly barbarous, is an empire of immense power, and is constantly improving in every thing which contrib- utes to the civilization of a people. It is now (1860) at peace with every nation of Europe. . 12. Who was the next czar of Russia? What of him ? 13. "What happened in 1854? What was the result? 14. Who succeeded Nicholas ? What of Rus- sia at the present day ? 4t>6 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. VIEW IN STOCKHOLM. CHAPTER CXXXIY.— EuKOPE Continued. About Sweden. 1. The Swedish territories at present comprise Sweden, Norway, and part of Lapland. These are bounded north by the Arctic Ocean; east by Lapland, the Gulf of Bothnia, and the Baltic; south by the Baltic, the Kattigat, and the Skager E-ack; and west by the Atlantic. 2. Sweden is a cold and mountainous country, cele- brated for its iron, of which large quantities are brought to this country. The people are industrious, CiiAPTEE CXXXiy. — 3. What do the Swedish territories comprise ? Bound them. 2. Wliat of Sweden ? The people ? EUROPE. 46T bold, frank, and independent. A large part of the inhabitants live npon milk, cheese, and fish. In mnter they clothe themselves in furs and sheepskins. 3. The Swedes are a sensible people, and are dis- posed to make the best of every thing. When their long v^inter goes away, they celebrate the return of spring by dancing around a May-pole. They love their country, and insist that it is the pleasantest part of the world. 4. Though they dress in sheepskins, and live in a homesj)un sort of way, they are still very polite. They are, in short, much more amiable, respectable, and well- behaved, than many of the kings and princes about whom I have been telling you. 5. Not much is known al)out the early history of Sweden. In ancient times it was under the govern- ment of Denmark. A Danish queen, called Margaret, ruled over Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, in 1387. 6. In 1518, the Danish king Christian caused ninety- four Swedish senators to be massacred in the city of Stockholm. Gustavus Vasa, the son of one of these senators, incited the Swedes to revolt against Denmark. 1 7. The king of Denmark sent an army to put down the rebels. But the ships in which the Danish soldiers 3. What of the Swedes? 4. Their dress? Manners? 5. History of Sweden? Who ruled in 1387 ? 6. What was done in 1518? What of Gustavus Vasa ? 468 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. liad embarked, got embedded in the ice, on tlie coast of Sweden. The inhabitants skated off from the shore, and set the ships on fire. 8. Gustavus Vasa succeeded in freeing his country, and was elected king. The next sovereign of Sweden who is worth mentioning, w^as Gustavus Adolphus. He began to reign in 1611, at the age of eighteen. 9. This king was a great waiTior, and vanquished the best generals in the service of the emperor of Ger- many. In 1633, he won the battle of Lutzen, but was killed at the moment of victory. 10. Gustavus Adolphus left a daughter named Chris- tina, who was then only six years old. She was thought to possess remarkable talents, and great pains were taken with her education. But she was neither a good woman nor a good queen. 11. After reigning a considerable time, queen Christina became weary of the cares of government. She therefore abdicated the throne, and set out to seek a residence in some pleasanter country than Sweden. 12. But her conduct was so bad, that all the kings of Europe were ashamed to have such a woman in 7. What of the kin;i ? 9. Who was king of Sweden in lOll? What of GiKtavns Adolphus? in what battle did he die? 10, 11. What casi yon VAl of Christina? EUROPE. _ 469 their dominions. At last, she adopted tlie Catholic religion, and the pope permitted her to reside in Rome. CHAPTEE CXXXy.— Europe Continued. Charles the Twelfth and his successors, 1. The most famous sovereign that Sweden ever had, and one of the most famous in the world, was Charles the Twelfth. But my readers must have be- come tired of hearing about conquerors ; so that I shall speak very briefly of Charles. 2. He began to reign in 1697, at fifteen years of age. From his youth upw^ard, he thought of nothing but being a soldier. When he was only about seven- teen years old, the czar of Russia, and the kings of Poland and Denmark, made war upon him. 3. Charles beat them all in the first campaign. When he heard the bullets whistling by his ears, he showed great delight, and exclaimed — " That shall be 12. "Where was she permitted to reside? Chapter CXXXV. — 1. "Who was the most famous of the kings of Sweden? 2. "When did he begin to reign? "What did he principally think of when a boy? "Who made war upon him ? 3. "What anecdote can you tell of him ? 470 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. my music !" And, as long as lie lived, lie never wish- ed for any other music. 4. But it is a sad thing for a people when their king loves the whistling of bullets. Charles the Twelfth was a scourge to all Europe, and to his own kingdom more than to any other. He delighted in war for its own sake, and not for any good which he expected to gain by it. 5. During the first few years of his reign, Charles was constantly successful, but in 1709, the czar of Russia gained a great victory over him, at Pultowa. Charles made his escape into Turkey. 6. He continued in that country ^ve years, although he might safely have returned home. He seemed to care nothin^: about his own dominions. When the Swedes sent to inquire what they should do in his absence, Charles answered, that he would send one of his old boots to govern them. 7. At last, in 1714, he left Turkey and returned to Sweden. His first business was to make war again. But his warfare was now drawing to a close. 4. Wliat can jou say of him? 5. "What of Charles XTI. for the first few years of his reiprn ? When was the battle of Pultowa? "Where did Charles fly? G. Tlow lor)^'- did he stay in 'I'urkfy ? What answer did he send to a mes^a^j^e from the Swedes? 7. When did Cliarles return to Sweden ? Wliat of him when there? EUROPE. 471 8. One niglit, wliile besieging a fortress in Norway, lie advanced in front of liis troops to see liow the siege was going on. A cannon-shot struck Mm on the head, and killed him. He was found grasping his sword, which was half drawn from the scabbard. Historians seem hardly decided whether to call Charles the Twelfth a hero or a madman. 9. One of his successors, named Gustavus the Third, was shot at a masquerade, in 1792. Gustavus the Fourth behaved in such a manner that his subjects were compelled to dethrone him. This took place in 1809. 10. The next king was Charles the Thirteenth. The emperor l^apoleon caused a French general, named Bernadotte, to be declared Crow^n-prince of Sweden, and heir to the throne. In 1818, when Charles the Thirteenth died, Bernadotte succeeded him, with the title of Charles John, and reigned prosperously several years. 11. Though he had originally been only a common soldier, Bernadotte proved to be a better king than most of the other European sovereigns, whose fore- 8. How did he meet his death What do historians tliink of Charles XII? 9. Who succeeded him ? When did Gustavus III. die ? When was Gustavus IV. dethroned? 10. Who was the next king ? What of Napoleon? When did Ber- nadotte succeed to the throne of Sweden ? 21 472 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. fathers had worn crowns for a thousand }'eai's. In 1844, he was succeeded hj his grandson, Oscar I., who was succeeded in 1860 1)y his son, Oscar II, The popuL^- tion of Sweden, with that of Norway, is five millions. LAPLANDERS TRAVELLING IN SLEDGEa CHAPTEE CXXXYL— EuKOPE Continued. Ahmit Lapland^ Norway^ and Denmark, 1. Lapland is the most northern country of Europe, and is divided between Russia and Sweden. The country is so cold that the hot liquor we call brandy sometimes freezes there. I am afraid, however, that 11. What of Bernadotto? Who is the present king? Chapter CXXXVL— 1. Wiicre is Lapland? What of the erimate ? EUROPE. '^ • 473 the Lapps find means of tliawing more of it than is good for them. 2. I have ah^eady told you something about the Laplanders. The men are about four feet high, and the women not much taller than a cider-baiTel. Th^ people have a great many reindeer, whose flesh supplier food, and whose skins furnish clothing. They also take the place of horses, and drag the people over the snow in sledges, at a rapid rate. These people have no history that is worthy of being related here. 3. Norway is an extensive country, bounded on the west by the Atlantic ocean, and on the east by Sweden. It is a cold, bleak, and barren region, but the inhabitants live pretty comfortably. They have very fine cows, from which they make the best butter in the world. 4. Bergen is the largest city, and has twenty thou- sand inhabitants. The houses are small, and generally built of wood. Fires sometimes do great damage, and therefore there are a good many watchmen, who walk about the streets at night, mufiled up in thick great- coats. Every hour they cry out, " God preserve ou:: good city of Bergen !" 2. What -of the Laplanders? Remdeer? History? 3. Where is Norway? What of the country? The people? Butter? 4. What of Bergen ? Its popu' latiou ? What of the houses ? Are fires frequent ? What of the watchnieu ? 474 • UNIYBRSAL HISTORY. 5. Norway was early inliabited by roiigli tribes, wLo were adventui^ous seamen. There seems to liave been now and then a pirate among them, for in 860, a pirate, named Nadodv, discovered Iceland, which was after • ward settled by the Norwegians. 6. Norway was conquered by Canute, king of DeD mark, in 1030 ; but six years after, it became indepen dent, and for many years it was governed by its o^^ti king. In 1397, it was incorporated with Denmark, and continued a pai-t of that kingdom till 1814, when it was transferi'ed to Sweden. 7. Denmark is a little kingdom lying between Sweden and Germany. It is a level country, nearly surrounded by the sea. The people have light com- plexions, and the skin of the ladies is said to be ex- ceedingly white. The people have a great many cattle, and they seem very fond of tilling the soil. Copen- hagen, the capital, has one hundred and twenty thou- sand inhabitants. The whole population of the king- dom is two and a quai'ter millions. The Danish laU' gnage is spoken both in Denmark and Norway. 8. The three kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden, and 5, How was Norway early inhabited? What was done in 860? 6. "Wlien was Norway conquered, and by whom ? When did it become independent? What of it in 1397? In -1814? 7. Where is Denmark? What of it? Tiie people? What of Copenhagen? Its population? Population of the Danish kingdom? What language is spoken in Norway and Denmark ? EUROPE. 475 Norway were anciently called Scandinavia. In very early times they were occupied by tribes of Finns and Germans ; afterward tlie Gotlis conquered these coun- tries. They were led by Odin, of whom many marvel- lous tales are told, and who seems to have, been wor- shipped as a kind of Jupiter among these northern tribes. Skiold, the son of Odin, is said to have been the first king of Denmark. 9. All that we really know of Denmark at this early period, is, that the people were composed of wild, ad- venturous warriors, who were generally considered by the more southern nations of Europe as pirates. About the time that the Koman empire fell, the Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians were known by the general name of Normans. 10. These bold freebooters sallied forth in their little vessels, and made conquests in different countries. Some of them settled in England, some in that part of France called Normandy, and some of them reached Spain and Italy. 11. In 920, the several Danish tribes appear to have been united under one government. Canute conquered 8, "What three countries were called Scandinavia ? Who occupied it ? Who led these tribes? Who was the first king of Denmark ? 9. What of Denmark at this early period ? What people were called Normans? 10. What of these free- booters ? Where did thej settle ? 4T6 Uirn^ERSAL HISTORY. EBgland and a part of Scotland in 1016, and subdued Norway in 1030. Since Ms time, Denmark lias had a great many sovereigns, and been engaged in several wars, but its history offers but little that is interesting. Frederick VIL is now (1860) king. CHAPTER CXXXYII.— Europe Continued. Brief Notices of several Kingdoms and States. 1. There are several countries of Europe, of which my limits will not peiinit me to give a separate history. Some of them have been spoken of in connection with other kingdoms. The rest must be briefly noticed in one chapter. 2. If I had time, I could make a long story about Holland, a country once covered by the sea, which is now walled out by a vast dyke. The people of Hol- land, who number near three millions, are called Dutch, and are known all the world over as great smokers. They are, however, an industrious people, and I know of nothing more comfortable than the in- 11. What took place in 920 ? 1, 2. "What of Canute ? History of Denmark ? Who i3 now king ? Chapter CXXXVn.— What of HoUand? The people? What is the popula- tion, of Amsterdam? EUROPE. 477 side of a tlirifty Dutchman's house in his own country. Amsterdam, the capital, contains two hundred thousand inhabitants. 3. In Belgium, the people, strange as it may seem, appear to have a mixture of Dutch and French man- ners. They smoke a great deal of tobacco, yet speak the French language. The country is pleasant, and some parts are beautiful. Many of the cities are very interesting. The population is four and a half mil- lions. 4. The Netherlands, or Holland and Belgium, were formerly one country. The whole territory is bounded on the north by the North Sea, east by Germany, south by France, and west by the British Channel and the North Sea. These territories belons^ed at one time to Home, afterward to Germany, and finally to Spain. 5. In 1581, the seven northern provinces revolted against Philip of Spain, and formed themselves into a republic, which was then called Holland. During the seventeenth century it was a very powerful nation, especially by sea. At this time its ships often fought, and sometimes successfully, with the British ileets. 3. What of the people of- Belgium ? The country? The cities? Population? 4. What of Holland and Belgium ? How is the territory bounded ? To whom has it belonged at different times? 5. What took place in 1581? When was Hol- land very powerful ? 478 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 6. Tlie remaining provinces of tlie Netherlands were long under the government of Austria. In 1810, the whole of the Netherlands were united to France, but were afterward formed into a separate kingdom. In 1830, there was a revolution, and the southern prov- inces now compose the kingdom of Belgium. 7. Poland was once a nation of Europe, but it is now no longer so. It was bounded north and easi by the Kussian dominions, south by the river Dneister, and west by Prussia. . In 1772 the sovereigns of Russia, Prussia, and Austria seized upon Poland, and divided the greater part of its territories among themselves. In 1795 they seized the remainder. The inhabitants struggled bravely for their freedom, but in vain. They were cruelly treated by Nicholas, the emperor of Russia, who sent thousands into exile, and banished thousands to other countries. Some of the Poles have fled from oppression to this country. 6, What of the remaining provinces of the Netherlands ? What took place in 1810? In 1830? 7. What of Poland? Its boundaries? What took place in 1772 ? In 1795 ? What of the Poles ? EUROPE. 479 CHAPTER CXXXYIII.— EuEOPE Continued. Chronology of Russia^ Sweden^ Lapland^ Norway^ Denmark^ Holland^ Belgium^ d;c. A. D. Kingdom of Sweden begun 481 The tirst king reigns in Denmark. 714 Iceland discovered by the Norwe- gians 860 Christianity introduced into Russia 955 Can)ite, king of Denmark, conquer- ed England 1 016 Norway conquered by Canute. . . 1030 Russia conquered by the Crira Tar- tars 1237 Norway incorporated with Den- mark 1387 Russia independent of the Tartars 1462 Massacre in Sweden 1518 Gustavus Yasa expelled the Danes from Sweden 1525 Gustavus Yasa ascended the throne of Sweden 1528 The first czar reigned in Russia. . 1553 Republic of Holland founded. .... 1581 Gustavus Adolphus king of Swe- den 1611 Battle of Lutzen, and death of Gus- tavus Adolphus 1633 Peter the Great begins to reign. . 1696 Charles XII. begins to reign in Sweden 1697 Peter the Great defeats Charles XII. at Pultowa 1 709 j Charles XII. returns to Sweden. . . 1714 1 AD. Russia becomes an empire 1721 Peter the Great died 1725 Peter II. died 1730 Elizabeth ascends the throne of Russia .. 1740 Peter III. ascends the throne 1762 Partition of Poland 1772 Gustavus III. died ] 792 Russia declared war against France 1 792 Catherine II. died 1796 Paul, emperor of Russia, died. ... 1801 Copenhagen bombarded by the English 1807 Gustavus lY. of Sweden dethroned 1809 Netherlands united to France. ... 1810 The city of Moscow burnt 1812 Norway transferred to Sweden. .. 1814 Commercial treaty between Den- mark and England 1824 Alexander, emperor of Russia, dies 1825 Nicholas ascends the throne of Russia 1825 Revolution in the Netherlands; di- vided into Holland and Belgium 18."'.0 Russia makes war against Turkey 1854 Death of Nicholas 1855 Sebastopol taken *. 1856 Coronation of Alexander HI. at Moscow 1856 480 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. MAi' OF GREAT BKlTAiN. EUROPE. 481 CHAPTER CXXXIX.— Europe Continued. Kingdoin of Great Britain and Ireland, 1. I HAVE now come to the most interesting country in Europe ; tlie country where there is more comfort^ more good sense, more thorough civilization, more true religion, than in any other place in Europe, Asia, or Africa. 2. The kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland em- braces England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. The three first countries are upon the island of Great Britain. This island is on the western coast of Europe, and is separated by the British Channel from France. At the narrowest part, this channel is twenty-five miles wide. Ireland lies west of Great Britain, at the distance of about sixty miles. Questions on the Map of Great Britain. — How are tlie British Islands bounded ? Where is London ? Give the direction of the following places from London: Plymouth; Dulalin ; Birmingham; Liverpool; Bristol; Leeds; Aber- deen ; Glasgow ; Cork ; Edinburgh ; Londonderry ; Dumfries. Wiiere are the Orkney Islands ? The Shetland Islands ? The Hebrides ? Where is the English Channel? The Isle of Wight? Cape Clear? St. George's Channel ? Land''? End? The Frilh of Forth ? The River Dee? The Trent? The Severn ? Tlio Boyne ? The Derwent ? The Humber ? The Tweed ? By what are England and Ireland separated? Where is Wales? CHAPTER CXXXIX. — 1. Which is the most interesting country in Europe? 2. What is embraced in the kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland ? What of the island of Great Britain ? What of the British Channel? Ireland ? 482 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 3. These two islands are small in extent, but they contain over twenty-seven millions of inhabitants. Be- sides this, the kingdom has colonies in various parts of America, Africa, and Asia, so that the king rules over nearly one hundred and sixty millions of people. Great Britain may be considered the richest and most power- ful kingdom on the face of the globe. 4. I suppose you know that the first settlers of our country came from England. They brought with them the manners and customs of the countiy where they lived. Thus the United States became very much like England ; the houses, the churches, the dress of the people in the two countries, are nearly the same. Besides this, the people speak the same language. 5. But you must remember that England is an older and richer country than ours. It has larger cities, more splendid churches, more beautiful roads, finer gardens, and many other things superior to what can be found in this country. 6. Besides all this, England has a king or a queen, who has several magnificent palaces. England, too, lias a great many noblemen, who live in costly country- 3. Population of Great Britain and Ireland ? Colonies of Great Britain ? 4. How- can you account for the United States resembling England ? 5. How does the latter country excel the former ? EUROPE. 483 seats. These ride about in coaches, some of which cost ten thousand dollars. Thus there is a great deal more splendor in England than we find here. 7. But, as an offset to this, there is more poverty there than in our happier country. Beggars throng the streets, even in London, and they are to be found in all parts of the kingdom. Thousands of people, too, who are not beggars, labor very hard, and yet are scarcely able to live. Sometimes a great many people die for want of food. Thus England is a country which is wonderful for its magnificence and power, yet with all its wealth, a large portion of the people suffer the pangs of poverty. 6. What of the king ? Noblemen? Y. What of poverty in England? What can jou say of England ? 484 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. VIEW IN LONDON. CHAPTEE CXL.— Europe Contintjed. J bout Lmxdon and other cities of England^ ^S\des^ Scotland^ and Ireland. 1. London is the largest and finest city in Europe, and contains about three millions of inhabitants. The Thames, a considerable river, runs through it. Across this there are a number of handsome stone bridges, and ^beneath it is a tunnel, so that people may walk under the water ! London has no wall around it like Paris, Berlin, and most large cities of the continent, but it is Chapter CXL.- Londoii ? -1. Population of London? The Thames? Country around EUROPE. 485 encircled by a beautiful country, dotted with villages, villas, and country-seats. 2. London seems like a world of itself; you miglit walk about for a year, and go into some new street every day. In some parts of tlie city theip^^ are sucli streams of people, tliat it always seems there like the Fourth of July, or Election day. The shops are filled with beautiful things, and the streets are crowded with coaches and carriai^es of all sorts. 3. The palace of St. James is a dark old building^ but the late king had a new one built for him, which is very fine. Westminster Abbey is an old Gothic church, which strikes every beholder with admiration and wonder. St. Paul's is a more modern church, and is very handsome. 4. I have not time to tell you of the other wonder- ful things in London, nor can I tell you of the other beautiful towns and cities in England. You must read about them in some larger book, or come and see me of a long winter night. 5. I will then tell you of Manchester, where they make beautiful ginghams, calicoes, and other goods; of Birmingham, where they make guns, pistols, swords, locks, and lamps ; of Sheffield, where they make knives, 2. Describe the appearance of London. 3. Palace of St. James? Westminster ^bbey? St. Paul's? 5. What of Manchester ? Birmingham? Sheffield? 486 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. forks, and scissors; and of otlier places, where they make a great variety of articles. 6. Wales is a country of mountains, lying on tlie west of England. Most of the people talk the Welsh languagejipsvhich you could not understand. They are very industrious, and live in a comfortable manner. Their mountains are celebrated for producing coal, tin, iron, and copper. 1. Scotland is also a land of mountains. In the southern part, the people speak the Scotch language, which perhaps you could partly understand. But in the highlands of the north, the inhabitants speak Gaelic, which would be as strange to you as the lan- guage of an Arab. 8. The capital of Scotland is Edinburgh, a fine, smoky old city, with an immense high castle in the midst of it. Besides this, there are many fine towns in Scotland. Glasgow is a large place, celebrated for its manufactures. 9. Ireland is a bright green island, containing seven millions of people. It is the native land of those cheer- ful, witty Irishmen, who come out to this country in such abundance. If their country was happily governed, 6. Where is Wales? What of the people? Mountains? 7. What of Scot- land? Lanp^unge? 8. What of Edinburgh? Glasgow? 9. What of Ireland? Government? EUROPE. 487 they would not come here; but the truth is that Ire- land has felt the miseries of bad government for many years, and a large part of the people are therefore kept in a state of distressing poverty. 10. The Irish, however, are a very interesting people. At home or abroad, they seem to be full of wit and hospitality. It is by their lively disposition and cheer- ful turn of mind, that they seem to soften the evils which so often pursue them. 11. Dublin is the capital of Ireland, and some of its streets are magnificent, but many portions of it are filled with inhabitants who present the most woful aspect of raggedness and misery. Beggary is common in all parts of the kingdom. 10. What of the Irish people ? 1?~ WlsT o^ DubUn? 4 88 UNIVEKSAL HISTORY. CELTIC INHABITANTS OF BRITAIN. CHAPTEE CXLI.— Europe Coj^tinued. Origin of th-e British Nation — TIlg Druids. 1. It is supposed that Great Britain and Ireland were originally settled by a colony, from Ganl. These were called Gaels, or Celts. Their descendants are found at this day in Ireland and Wales, and the high- lands of Scotland. Some of these still speak the ancient Gaelic or Celtic lano:uao:e. 2. Very little is known about these islands till the time of Julius Caesar. He invaded England in the year Chapter CXLL— 1. What of the Gaels, or Celts? I EUROPE. 489 55 before tlie Cliristian era. The country was then called Britannia, or Britain. It was inhabited by bar- l^arians, some of whom wore the skins of wild beasts, while others were entirely naked. They were painted, like the American Indians. Their weapons were clubs, spears, and swords, with which they fiercely attacked the Roman invaders. 3. The ancient Britons, like the other northern nations of Europe, were idolaters. Their priests were called druids. Their places of worship were in the open air,. and consisted of huge stone pillars, standing in a circle. A large stone in the middle was used as an altar, and human victims were sacrificed upon it. The ruins of one of these temples still remains at Stonehenge, and is very wonderful. 4. The druids considered the oak a sacred tree. They set a great value on the misletoe, a sort of plant which sometimes grows on the oak. Wherever they found the misletoe, they held a banquet beneath the spreading branches of the oak on which it grew. 5. The druids incited the Britons to oppose the Bo man power. They fought fiercely, and the country 2. "When did Cresar invade Eng-land? What was Great Britain then called? What of the people ? 3. Religion of the ancient Britons ? Who were the druids ? What of their places of worship ? 4. IIow was the oak considered by the druids? The misletoe? 490 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. was not entirely subdued till sixty years after tlie Christian era. Suetonius, a Roman general, tlien cut down the sacred groves of oak, destroyed the temples, and threw the druids into the iires which they had themselves kindled to roast the Romans. 6. The Scots, who inhabited the northern part of tin island, were a fierce people, and were still unconquered. To prevent them from making incursions into Britain, the Romans built a wall from the river Tyne to the Frith of Solway. Y. The Britons remained quietly under the govern- ment of Rome for nearly ^ve centuries after the Chris- tian era; adopting during this period, many of the Roman customs. They never attempted to free them- selves. But, at last, the Roman empire became so Aveak that the emperor Valentinian withdrew his troops from Britain. 8. The inhabitants had grown so un warlike, that, when the Roman soldiers were gone, they found them- selves unable to resist the Scots. They therefore asked the assistance of two tribes of people from Germany, called Saxons and Angles. 5. When was t lie country entirely subdued? Wliat of Suetonius? 6. Wliatot the Scots? What did tlie Romans do? 7. How lout,^ did Rome govern Britain ? What of the emperor Valentinian ? 8. Whose aid did the Britons ask against the Scots? EUROPE. 491 9. These people drove back tlie Scots into their own part of the island. Then, instead of returning to Grer- many, they took possession of Britain by the right of the strongest. It was divided by them into seven small kingdoms, called the Saxon IIe})tarcliy. "nr 1 A SAXON KING. CHAPTER CXLIL— EuKOPE Continued. Saxon and Danish kings of England. 1. In the year 827 of the Christian era, all the seven kingdoms of the Saxon Heptarchy were imited into one, under the government of Egbert. He was therefore the first king of England. 9. What didtliese two tribes do? How was Britain then divided? Chapter CXLII.— 1, Who was the first king of England? What kingdoms did he govern ? 492 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. Egbert was a native of England, but liad ])een educated in France, at the court of Chaiiemao^ne. He was therefore more polished and enlightened than most of the Saxon kings. During the reign of Egbert, and for many years afterward, the Danes made incursions into England. They sometimes oveiTan the whole country. 3. Alfred, who ascended the throne in 872, fought fifty-six battles with them, by sea and land. On one occasion, he went into the camp of the Danes in the disguise of a harper. He took notice of every thing, and planned an attack upon the camp. Returning to his own men, he led them against the Danes, whom he completely routed. 4. This king was called Alfred the Great; and he had a better right to the epithet of Great than most other kings who have borne it. He made wise laws, and instituted the custom of trial by jury. He like^vise founded the university of Oxford. Nearly a hundred years after his death, the Danes again broke into England. There was now no Alfred to oppose them. They were accordingly victorious, and three Danish kings governed the country in succession. 2. What of Egbert?' What of the Danes? 3. When did Alfred ascend the throne? What did he do? 4. Why was he called Alfred ilio Chvat ? What of the Danes after his death ? EUROPE. 493 5. Canute tlie Great was one of them. He appears to liave been an old pirate, or, as they were called in those days, a sea-king. One day, when he and his courtiers were walking on the shore, they called him king of the sea, and told him that he had but to com- mand, and the waves would obey him. 6. Canute desired a chair of state to be brought and placed on the hard, smooth sand. Then, seating himself in the chair, he stretched out his sceptre over the waves, with a very commanding aspect. 7. " KoU back thy waves, thou sea !" cried Canute. ^' I am thy king and master ! How darest thou foam and thunder in my presence?" But the sea, nowise abashed, came roaring and whitening onward, and threw a sheet of spray over Canute and all the cour- tiers. The giant waves rolled upward on the beach, far beyond the monarch's chair. They would soon have swallowed him up, together mth his courtiers, if they liad not all scampered to the dry land. 8. In the year 1041, the Danes were driven out of England, and another Saxon king, called Edward the Confessor, was placed upon the throne. At his death, in 1066, Harold, who was also a Saxon, became king. 9. But he was the last of the Saxon king's. No 5-7. Tell a story of Canute. 8. When were the Danes driven out of England? Who was then placed upon the throne ? When did Harold become king? 494 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. sooner liad lie mounted the tlirone, than William, duke of Normandy, in France, invaded England, at the head of sixty thousand men. 10. Harold led an army of Saxons against the Nor- man invaders, and fought with them at Hastings. In the midst of the battle, an arrow was shot through his steel helmet, and penetrated his brain. The duke of Normandy gained the victory, and became king of England. CHAPTEE CXLIII.— Europe Continued. Norman Icings of England, 1. William the Conqueror (as the duke of Nor- mandy was now called) reigned about twenty years. He was succeeded by his second son, William Rufas, or the Red, who was so named from the color of his hair. 2. The Red king was ver}^ fond of hunting. One day, while he was chasing a deer in the forest, a 9. Who now invaded England ? 10. Where was the battle fought between Harold and William ? Who became king of England? Chai'TER CXLIII.— 1. Who succeeded William the Conqueror? EUROPE. 495, gentleman by tlie name of Walter Tyrrel let fly an arrow. It glanced against a tree, and hit the king in the breast ; so that he fell from his horse and died. 3. This took place in the year 1100, and William Rufus was succeeded by his brother Henry. This king was called Beauclerk, or Excellent Scholar, be- cause he was able to wiite his name. Kings were not expected to have much learning in those days. On the death of king Henry Beauclerk, in 1135, the throne was usurped by Stephen of Blois. But he died in 1154, and was succeeded by Henry the Second, who was son to the former Hemy. 4. This monarch had a violent quarrel with Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury. Hoping to please the king, four knights went to Canterbury, and mur- dered Becket at the foot of the altar. But this bloody deed was a cause of great trouble to king Henry ; for the pope threatened to excommunicate him. 5. In order to pacify his holiness, the king set out on a pilgrimage to the tomb of Becket. When he entered the abbey where the tomb was situated, the whole community of monks assaulted him with rods. The king, being afraid to resist them, was soundly 2. What was the fate of William Rufus ? 3. When did Henry'Beauclerk begin his reign ? When did Stephen succeed to the throne ? When did he die ? 4. Who murdered Thomas Becket ? 5. What happened to Henry II, ? 22 496 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. wliipped, and, as a reward for his patiencej lie received the pope's pardon. 6. During the reign of this king, Ireland was con- quered and annexed to the realm of England. It had previously been divided into several separate kingdoms. Y. Kichard the lion-hearted was crowned king ol England in 1189. He was a valiant man, and pos- sessed prodigious strength ; and he delighted in nothing so much as battle and slaughter. After gaining great renown in Palestine, he was, on his way back, taken and imprisoned for two years by the duke of Austria. 8. The English obtained Eichard's release by paying a heavy ransom; but soon afterward, while besieging a castle in Normandy, he was killed by an arrow from a cross-bow. The next king was Eichard's brother John, surnamed Lackland, or Loseland. 9. This epithet was bestowed on John because he lost the territories which the English kings had hither- to possessed in France. John was one of the worst kings that ever England had. Among other crimes, he murdered his nephew, Arthur of Bret ague, who was rightful heir to the crown. 6> What of Ireland ? 7. When was Eichard made king of England? What of him? 8. How was he killed? 9. Why was John called Liickland? What of him? His crimes? EUROPE. 497 10. The barons of England were so disgusted with the conduct of John, that they assembled at E,unny- mede, and compelled him to sign a written deed, called Magna Charta. This famous charter was dated the 19th of June, 1215. It is considered the foundation of Eng- lish liberty. It deprived John, and all his successors, of the despotic power which former kings had exercised. 11. King John died in 1216, and left the crown to his son, who was then only nine years old. He was called Henry the Third. His reign continued fifty-five years ; but, though he was a well-meaning man, he had not sufficient wisdom and firmness for a ruler. CHAPTER CXLIY.— Europe CoNxmuHD. English Wars and Rehdlions. 1. The next king, Edward the First, was crowned in 1272. The people gave him the nickname of Long- shanks, because his legs were of unusual length. He was a great warrior, and fought bravely in Palestine, and in the civil wars of England. 2. Edward conquered Wales, which had hitherto 10. "Who signed Magna Charta ? What is it considered? 11. When did king John die ? . What of Henry HI. ? Chapter CXLIV.— 1. When was Edward I. crowned? What did tlie people call hiiu ? What of him ? 498 / UXTYERSAL HISTORY. been a; separate kingdom. He attempted to conquer Scotland likewise, b'ut did not entirely succeed. The illustrious William Wallace resisted him, and beat the English troops in many battles. But, at last, Wallace was taken prisoner and carried in chains to London, and there executed. 3. Robert Bruce laid claim to the crown of Scotland, and renewed the w^ar against Edward. But old Long- shanks was determined not to let go his hold of poor Scotland. He mustered an immense army, and was marching northward, when a sudden sickness put an end to his life. 4. His son, Edward the Second, ascended the throne in 1307. He led an army of a hundred thousand men into Scotland. But he was not such a warrior as old king Longshanks. Robert Bruce encountered him at Bannockburn, with only thirty thousand men, and gained a glorious victory. By this, Scotland was set free. Edward the Second reigned about twenty years. He was a foolish and miserable king. His own wife made war against him and took him prisoner. By her instigation, he was cruelly murdered in prison. 2. What of Wales ? Who resisted Edward in Scotland ? Fate of William Wal- lace? 3. What of Robert Bruce? Death of Edward Longshanks? 4. What of Edward IT, ? Battle of Bannockburn? How was Scotland set free? What hap- pened to Edward II. ? EUROPE. 499 5. His son, Edward the Third, began to reign in 132Y, at the age of eighteen. He had not long been on the throne, before he showed himself very unlike his father. He beat the Scots at Halidown Hill, and afterward invaded France. I have spoken of his French wars, in the history of France. 6. The king's son, surnamed the Black Prince, was even more valiant than his father. He was also as kind and generous as he was brave. He conquered king John of France, and took him prisoner, but he did not exult over him. AYhen they entered London togethei*, the Black Prince rode bareheaded by the side of the captive monarch, as if he were merely an attend- ant, instead of a conqueror. 7. This brave prince died in 1376, and his father lived only one year longer. The next king was Rich- ard the Second, a boy of eleven years old. When he grew up, Richard neglected the government, and cared for nothing but his own pleasures. ' 8. During his reign, a rebellion was headed by a blacksmith named Wat Tyler. The rebels had also other leaders, nicknamed Jack Straw and Hob Carter. 5. What of Edward III. ? When did he begin to reign ? What happened at Halidown- Hill? 6. What of the Black Prince? How did he treat John of France? 7. What of Richard II.? 8, 9. What of Wat Tyler's rebel- lion^ 500 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. They marclied to London witli a hundred thousand followers, and did a great deal of mischief. 9. The king, attended by a few of his nobles, rode out to hold a conference with Wat Tyler. The black- smith was very rude, and treated king Richard as if he were no better than a common man, or perhaps not quite so good. He even threatened the king with a drawn sword. 10. William Walworth, the Lord Mayor of London, was standing near the king. He was so offended at Wat Tyler's insolence, that he uplifted a mace, or club, and smote Wat to the ground. A knight then killed him with a sword. 11. When the rebels saw that the valiant black- smith was beaten down and slain, they gave an angry shout, and were inishing forward to attack the king's party. But king Richard rode boldly to meet them, and waved his hand with a majestic air. 12. " Be not troubled for the death of your leader !" he cried. " I, your king, will be a better leader than Wat Tyler !" . The king's words and looks made sucli an impression, that the rebels immediately submitted, and Wat Tyler's murder was unavenged. 10. What did Walworth do? 11. What of the rebels when Wat Tyler was killed ? 12. What did Richard do? EUROPE. 501 CHAPTER CXLY.— Europe Contdojed. The Lancastrian Kings of England. 1. [N'oTWiTHSTAi^DiNG his promisG to the rebels, king Richard was not half so good a ruler as the blacksmith would probably have been. His subjects grew more and more discontented, and his cousin, the duke of Lancaster, formed the project of making himself king. Richard was dethroned, and imprisoned at Pontefract castle, where he was either killed or starved to death. The duke of Lancaster began to reign in the year 1400, and was called Henry the Fourth. 2. There were two rebellions against this king. One was headed by the earl of Northumberland, and the other by the archbishop of York ; for, in those times, bishops often put on armor, and turned soldiers. Henry conquered the rebels, and reigned several years in peace. 3. As long as his father lived, the king's eldest son was a wild and dissipated young man. But no sooner was the old king dead, than his character underwent a Chapter CXLV. — 1. What of England under Richard ? Who dethroned him ? His fate? "Who was Henry IV. ? When did he begin to reign ? 2. What rebel- lions were there against this king ? 3. What of Henry V. ? When did he invade Prance ? 502 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. complete change. He now tlirew off his dissipation, and devoted himself carefully to the business of gov- erning his kingdom. He was crowned, as Henry the Fifth, in 1413. Two years afterward he invaded France. 4. I have already told, in • the history of France, how Henry vanquished the French in the famous battle of Agincourt, and how he afterward became master of the whole kingdom of France. His death took place in 1422, in the midst of his triumphs, at the age of thirty-four. 5. The new king of England, Henry the Sixth, was a baby, only nine months old. At that tender age, while he was still in his nurse's arms, the heavy crowns of England and France were put upon his Jiead. The ceremony of this poor child's coronation was performed in the city of Paris. He soon lost the crown of France. But the crown of England continued a torment to him as long as he lived, and it caused his death at last. 6. When he grew up, he turned out to be a mild, quiet, simple sort of man, with barely sense enougli to get along respectably as a private person. As a king he was an object of contempt. His ^vife had f^ir more 4. Who fought the battle of Agincourt ? When did FTenry V. die ? 5. Describe the coronation of Henry VI. 6. What of him ? His queen ? EUROPE. 503 nianliood than liimself, and she governed him like a child. Y. During this king's reign began the war of the Koses. The reader will recollect that the duke of Lancaster had unlawfully taken the crown from Richard the Second. But he and his son reigned without much opposition, because they were warlike men, and could have defended the crown with their swords. 8. Henry the Sixth, on the contrary, was soft, meek, and peaceable, without spirit enough to fight for the crown which his father left him. The heirs of Richard the Second therefore thought this a proper time to get back their lawful inheritance. The duke of York was the nearest heir. 9. He began a war in 1455. If there had been nobody but Henry the Sixth to resist him, he might have got the crown at once. But Henry's wife, whose name was Margaret, and many of the nobility, took up arms for the king. Other noblemen lent assistance to the duke of York. 10. All the Yorkists, or partisans of* the duke of York, wore white roses, either in their hats or at their 7. "Whatof the duke of Lancaster? His son Henry V. ? 8, "What did the heirs of Richard II. do? 9. When did the duke of York begin the war? Who took up arms .for Henry ? 504 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. breasts. The Lancastrians, or those of tlie king's party, wore a red rose in the same manner. Whenever two persons happened to meet, one wearing a red rose and the other a white, they drew their swords and fought. 11. Thus the people of England were divided into two great parties, who were ready to cut each other's throats, merely for the difference between a red and white rose. CHAPTER CXLYI.— EuEOPE Continued. Wars of the Hoses. 1. The wars of the roses lasted thirty years. Some- times the white rose was uppermost and sometimes the red. The most celebrated general in these wars was the earl of Warwick. It was chiefly by his means that the soldiers of the white rose gained a decisive victory at Towton, in which thirty-six thousand of the red rose men were killed. The young duke of York was then proclaimed king, under the name of Edward the Fourth. 10. What did tlie followers of the duke of York wear? Tiiose of the king? "What often happened? 11, How were the English people now situated? Chapter CXLVI. — 1. How Jong did the wars of the roses last ? What of the earl of Warwick ? EUROPE. 505 2. This was in 1461. But, not long afterward, tlie earl of Warwick quarrelled witli king Edward, and quitted tlie party of the Yorkists. He took king Henry tke Sixth out of prison, and placed him on the throne again, and Edward was compelled to flee over to France. 3. As the earl of "Warwick showed himself so pow- erful in pulling down kings and setting them up again, he gained the name of the King-maker. But he was finally killed in battle, while fighting bravely for the Lancastrians; and then the white rose flourished again. 4. Henry the Sixth and his son were murdered in 1464, and Edward the Fourth became the undisputed king of England. He had fought bravely for the crown, but now that he had got firm possession of it, he became idle and voluptuous. 5. He was a cruel tyrant, too. Having resolved to put one of his brothers to death, he gave him the choice of dying in whatever manner he pleased. His brother, who was a great lover of good liquor, chose to be drowned in a hogshead of wine. ' 6. Edward the Fourth died in 1483. He left two 2. When'was Edward IV. made king? What did Warwick do? 3. What was he called ? How was he killed ? When did the party of the white roses flourish again? 4. What of Edward IV. ? 5. How did he treat his brother ? 506 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. young children, the eldest of whom now became king Edward the Fifth. But these poor children had a wdcked uncle for a guardian. He was called Richard Crookback, duke of Gloucester. Most historians say that he was a horrible figure to look at, having a hump-back, a withered aim, and a very ugly face. This frightful personage was determined to make him- self king. 7. He took care that the little king Edward and his brother should lodge in the tower of London. One night, while the two children were sound asleep in each other's arms, some villains came and smothered them with the bolsters of the bed. They were buried at the foot of a staircase. So Richard Crookback, the murderer, became king of England. He committed a thousand crimes for the sake of getting the crown, but he did not keep it long. 8. Henry Tudor, the young earl of Richmond, was now the only remaining heir of king Henry the Sixth. The French supplied him with the means of making war against Richard Crookback. He landed in Eng- land, and gained a victory at Bosworth. 9. When the soldiers of Richmond examined the 6. When did lie die? What children did he leave? Describe Richard Crook- back. 7. What cruelty did he commit ? Did he become king ? 8. Who gained the battle of Bosworth ? EUROPE. 507 dead bodies tliat lay in lieaps on tlie battle-field, they found tlie hump-backed Eichard among them, with the golden crown upon his head. They ^^nt it on the head of E-ichmond, and hailed him King Henry the Seventh. 10. The new king married a daughter of Edward the Fourth ; and at their wedding they each wore a red rose intertmned with a white one ; for the wars of the roses were now over at last. CHAPTEE CXLYII.— EuKOPE Continued. Reigns of the Tudor Princes. 1. Heney the Seventh (the late earl of Eichmond) began his reign in 1485. He was a crafty king, and cared much more for his own power and wealth than for the happiness of his subjects. But, for his own sake, he desired to reign peaceably, without foreign wars or civil commotions. 2. During his reign, two impostors appeared in Eng- land, each of whom pretended that he had a better right 9. Where was Richard found ? 10, Who did Henry VII. marry ? Why were the wars of the rosea now at an end ? Chapter CXLVII.— 1. When did Henry VII. begin to reign ? What of him ? 508 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. to the crown than Henry the Seventh liad. . One was Lambeii; Simnel, the son of a baker ; but he called him- self a nephew of Edward the Fourth. The other was Perkin Warbeck, the son of a Flemish butcher. He pretended to be one of the little princes whom Richard Crookback had smothered in the tower. 3. Many knights and noblemen of England were led into rebellion by each of these impostors. But finally they were both taken prisoners. Perkin Warbeck was hanged, and Lambert Simnel was set to washing dishes in the king's kitchen. 4. Henry the Seventh died in 1509. He had been a great lover of money, and put all that he could lay his hands on into his own purse. A sum equal to fifty millions of dollars was found in his palace, after his death. 5. His son, Henry the Eighth, began to reign at the age of eighteen. He was a haughty, stern, hard-hearted, and tyrannical king. Whenever he got angry, and that was not seldom, the heads of some of his subjects were sure to be cut oft. This royal villain had six wives. One died a natural death ; he was divorced 2. What of two impostors? Their names? "Whom did they pretend to be ?_ 3. What became of them? 4. What of the riches of Henry VII.? 5. When did Henry VJII. begin to reign? What of him ? What of his wives? EUROPE. 509 from two, cut off tlie heads of two others, and one out. lived liim. * 6. The reign of Henry the Eighth was chiefly re- markable on account of the Reformation in England. By this term is meant the substitution of the Protestant religion for the Roman Catholic. Until this period, the pope of Rome had claimed authority over England. 7. But Henry the Eighth took all the power to him- self. If any of his subjects dared to have a religion un- like the king's, they were either beheaded or burnt. The king was so proud of his religious character that he called himself Defender of the Faith ! 8. The old tyrant died in 1547, at the age of fifty- six. One of his last acts was to cause the earl of SmTey to be beheaded, although he was guilty of no crime; and wdth that innocent blood upon his soul, king Henry the Eighth was summoned to the judg- ment-seat. 9. His son, Edward the Sixth, was but nine or ten years old when he ascended the throne. He was a fine and promising boy, but lived only to the age of sixteen. His sister Mary succeeded him, in 1553. 6. What great event occurred in this reign ? "What is meant by the Reforma- tiori.^ Who had claimed authority over England? 1. Why was the king called Defender of the Faith ? 8. When did Henry VIIT. die ? What was the last act of his reign ? 9. What of Edward VI. ? When did Mary begin to reign ? 510 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 10. She bears the dreadful title of Bloody Queen Mary. Being a Roman Catholic, she caused person^ to be burnt alive who denied the authority of the pope. Many bishops and godly ministers thus perished at the stake. 11. But, even in the midst of the flames, they were happier than the Bloody Queen Mary. It seemed as if a fire were consuming her miserable heart. She knew that everybody hated her, and, after a reign of only ^ve years, she died of mere trouble and anguish. 10. Why is she called Bloody Mary ? 11. How long did she reigu? EUROPE. 511 QUEEN ELIZABETH AND HER COURT, CHAPTER CXLYIIL— Europe Continued. The reign of Elizabeth. 1. The famous Elizabeth, sister to tlie Bloody Mary, became queen in 1558. She was a Protestant, and therefore there were no more martyrdoms in England. 2. Elizabeth was truly a great queen, and England was never more respected than while this mighty woman held the sceptre in her hand. But she pos- sessed hardly any of the kind of virtues that a woman Chapter CXLVIII. — 1. When did Elizabeth ascend the throne ? What was herreh'gion? 2, What of her? 512 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ouglit to liave. Yet slie prided herself greatly on her beauty. 3. Many princes and great men desired to marry Elizabeth ; but she chose to remain sole mistress of her person and her kingdom. And as she herself re- fused to take a husband, it made her very angry whenever any of the ladies of her court got mar- ried. 4. Philip the Second of Spain asked her hand in marriage. On her refusal, he sent his Invincible Armada to invade England. But a storm destroyed part of the ships, and the English fleet conquered the remainder, as I have already told you. 5. Some of the actions of queen Elizabeth were al- most as bad as those of old Harry, her father. When Mary, the beautiful queen of Scots, fled into England for protection, she caused her to be imprisoned eighteen years. And after those long and weary years, the poor queen was tried and condemned to die. 6. Elizabeth Avas resolved upon her death, but she was loth to incur the odium of such a crime. She therefore endeavored to persuade the jailer to murder her. But as he steadfastly refused, Elizabeth signed 3. Why did she not marry? What made her angry? 4. What of Philip of Spain ? What of the Invincible Armada? 5. What was one of the worst actions of queen Elizabeth ? 6. What was the fate of Mary, queen of Scots ? EUROPE. 51 B tlie death-warrant, and the unfortunate Mary was be» headed. 7. When queen Elizabeth grew old, she could not bear to look at her gray hairs, and withered and wrinkled visage, in a glass. Her maids of hono^:, therefore, had all the trouble of dressing her. Pai *; of their business was to paint her face. The queen of course, expected them to make her cheeks look red and rosy. 8. But, instead of putting the red paint on her cheeks, these mischievous maids of honor used some- times to put it all upon her nose. So they set this great queen on her throne, in the presence of her court, with her nose as bright as if it had caught fire. 9. The courtiers often made a fool of Elizabeth by pretending to be in love mth her, even when she was old enough to be their grandmother. Among others, the earl of Essex paid his addresses to her, and became her chief favorite. But, at last, he oifended her, and was sentenced to lose his head. 10. When the earl of Essex was dead and gone, queen Elizabeth bitterly repented of her cruelty. She was now very old, and she knew that nobody loved her, and there were none that she could love. She pined 7, 8. What trick did the maids of honor put upon queen Elizabeth ? 9. What of the earl of Essex ? 10. How did Elizabeth feel after his death ? 514 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. away, and never held up lier head again ', and in her seventietli year slie died. 11. Tlie bishops, and the wise and learned men of her court, came to look at her dead body. They were sad, for they doubted whether England would ever be so prosperous again, as while it was under the govern- ment of this mighty queen. And, in truth, of all the monarchs who have held the sceptre since that day, there has not been one who could sway it like the gray-haired woman, whose spirit had now passed into eternity. ] 1. How did the great men of the court feel whea tbej saw Elizabeth's dead body ? Wiiat may be said of her government ? EUROPE. 15 DRESSES IN THE TIME OF JAMES I. CHAPTER CXLIX.— Europe Continued. Accession of the House of Stuart. i. Elizabeth was succeeded by James Stuart, king of Scotland. He was tlie sixth James that had ruled over that kingdom, but was James the First of England. He began to reign in 1603. James inherited the Eng- lish crown, because he was the grandson of a daughter of Henry the Seventh. His mother was Mary, queen of Scots, whom Elizabeth had beheaded. 2. The whole island of Great Britain was now Chapter CXLIX. — 1. When did James I. begin to reign ? Who was be ? 516 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. under tlie same governmeiit. This event put an end to the wars wliicli had raged between England and Scotland during many centuries. But it was a long time before the English and Scotch could live together like brethren. 3. As for king James, he was much fitter for a schoolmaster than for a king. He had a good deal of learning, and ^vi'ote- several books. He delighted to talk Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin ; and his courtiers were often puzzled to understand him. 4. James thought himself as wdse as Solomon ; and it must be owned that he possessed a sort of cunning, which greatly resembled wisdom. This was seen in his discovery of the Gunpowder Plot. The Koman Catholics had laid a plan to blow up the parliament house, at a time when the king, the lords, and all the members of parliament, would be assembled there. If it had succeeded, the whole government of England would have been destroyed. 5. But king James smelt out the plot. He set people on the watch, and they caught a man by the name of Guy Fawkes, in a cellar, where thii'ty-six barrels of gunpowder w^ere concealed. Fawkes told 2. What put an end to the wars between England and Scotland ? 3. What of king j'ames? 4. What plot had the Roman Catholics laid? 5. IIow did James dis- cover the plot? What of Guy Fawkes ? EUROPE. 517 the king tlie names of eighty of liis accomplices. He and tliey were all put to death. 6. James had one good quality which kings have not very often possessed. He hated war. His reign, was therefore peaceable. He died in 1625, and was, succeeded by Charles the First, his son. 7. It was easy to foresee that this king would have a more* troublesome reign than his father. There were now many Puritans in England. These people were opposed to the Church of England, to the bishops, and to all the ceremonies which had not been cast off when the E,oman Catholic faith was abolished. 8. They likewise thought that the kings of England had too much power. They were determined that, thenceforward, the king should not reign merely for his own pleasure and glory, but for the good of the people. Charles, on the other hand, seemed to think that the common people were created only that kings might have subjects to rule over. 9. In the early part of his reign, the king persecuted the Puritans. He would not allow the Puritan minis- ters to preach, nor the people to attend their meetings. Their sufferings were great, although the king dared 6. What good quality did James possess? "When did he die? "Who succeeded him? T. What of the Puritans ? 8. What did they think ? What of Charles? 9. How did he treat the Puritans ? 518 UNIYEESAL HISTORY. not burn them, as tlie bloody queen Mary would liave done. 10. Many of tliem crossed the ocean, and sought re- ligious freedom in New England. John Hampden, John Pym, and Oliver Cromwell, were once on the point of coming to this country. But the king pre- vented them, and these three persons afterward became his most powerful enemies. CHAPTER CL.— Europe Continued. Wars of the King and Parliament 1. Till the reign of Charles the First, the English parliament had hai^dly ever dared to oppose the wishes of the king. But now there were continual disputes between the king and parliament ; and if Charles dis- solved one parliament, the next was sure to be still more obstinate. 2. Matters went on in this way, till at length the quarrel grew too violent to be settled by mere words. Both parties then betook themselves to their weapons. The king was supported by a great majority of the 10. Wliat did many of them do? "What of three principal enemies of Charles? Chapter CL. — 1. What of the parliaments during the reign of Charles I. ? EUROPE. 619 lords and gentlemen of England and Scotland, and by all tlie bishops and clergy of the English church. All the gay and wild young men in the kingdom likewise drew their swords for the crown. The whole of king Charles' party were called cavaliers. 3. Some of the noblemen and gentry took the side of the parliament; but its adherents were chiefly mechanics, tradesmen, and common people. Because their hair was cropped close to their skulls, their enemies gave them the nickname of roundheads. The cavaliers dressed magnificently, and wore long hair, hanging in love-locks down their temples. They drank wine, and sang songs, and rode merrily to the battle- field. 4. The roundheads wore steeple-crowned hats and sad-colored garments. They sang nothing but psalms, and spent much of their leisure time in praying and hearing sermons. They were a stern and resolute set of men, and when once they had made up their minds to tear down the throne, it must be done, thouorh the realm of England should be rent asunder in the struggle. 5. The civil war between the cavaliers and round- 2. How was the king supported? What were the king's party called ? 3. Who took the part of the parliament? Describe the cavaliers. 4. What of the roundheads ? 23 520 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. heads began in 1642. Many battles were foiiglit, and rivers of English blood were shed on both sides. 6. It was not long before Oliver Cromwell began to be a famous leader, on the side of the parliament. He pretended to fight only for religion and the good of the people. But he was an ambitious man, and meant to place himself in the king's seat when it became emi)tj. 7. Cromwell gained one battle after another, and rose from step to step, till there was no man so power- ful and renowned as he. Finally, in 1645, he defeated the king's army at the bloody battle of Naseby. King Charles afterward surrendered himself to the Scots, and they delivered him to the parliament. 8. The parliament brought the king to trial as a traitor. The court that tried him consisted of a hun- dred and thirty-three persons. They declared him guilty, and sentenced him to lose his head. When the people of England . heard the sentence, they trembled. 9. For it was a great and terrible thing, that their anointed sovereign should die the death of a traitor. Many kings, it is true, had died by the hands of their enemies, but it had always been in darkness and se- 5. What war began iu 1642 ? 6. What of Oliver Cromwell ? 7. When was the battle of Naseby fought ? 8. What was done to king Charles ? 9. How did the people feel when he was sentenced to death? EUROPE. 521 crecy. But king Cliaiies was tried and condemned in tlie face of all the worid. 10. On tlie tliirtieth of January, 1649, they brought the king from his palace to the scaffold. It was cov- ered with black cloth. In the centre of the scaffold stood a block, and by the block stood an executioner, with an axe in his hand, and a black mask over •'his face. 11. The steel-clad soldiers of Cromwell surrounded the scaffold. But the kino^ walked to his death with as firm a step as when he went to his coronation. " They have taken away my corruptible crown," said he, "-but I go to receive an incorruptible one." 12. When king Charles had knelt down and prayed, he cast a pitying glance upon the people round the scaffold; for he feared that direful judgments would come upon the land which was now to be stained with its monarch's blood. 13. But, as he saw that his enemies were resolved to slay him, he calmly laid his head upon the block. The executioner raised his axe, and smote off the king's head at a single blow. Then, lifting it in his hand, he cried aloud — " This is the head of a traitor !" But the people shuddered; for they doubted whether it was 10. Describe the execution of Cliarles I. In what year did it take place? 522 UNIVERSAL HISTORT. tlie head, of a traitor, and they knew tliat it was the head of a king. CJIAPTEE CLI.— Europe Continued. The Protectorate and the Restoration. 1. Aisjy now the throne of England was empty. The king, indeed, had left a son, but if he had shown himself in. London, he would soon have died the same death as his father. The young prince was defeated in battle, and compelled to flee. At one time, his enemies pressed him so hard, that he climbed up among the thick branches of an oak, and thus saved his life. 2. The government, at this period, was called a republic. There was no king, no lords, no bishops, nothing but the House of Commons, or the lower house of parliament. All the real power of the king- dom was possessed by Oliver Cromwell, because he was at the head of the army. 3. !N'o sooner did the parliament dare to oppose CromwelFs wishes, than he led three hundred soldiers Chapter CLI. — 1. What of king Charles' son? 2. What was the governKjent ■jailed at this time ? WU^ had all the power ? EUROPE. 523 into tlie hall where they were sitting. He told the parliament men that they were a pack of traitors, and bade them get out of the house. When they were gone, he summoned another parliament. The princi- pal man in it was called Praise-God Barebones. This name sounded so well that it was bestowed on the whole parliament. 4. But Praise-God Barebones' parliament did not keep together a great while. At the end of five months they besought Cromwell to send them about their business, and take the government into his own hands. This was just what Cromwell wanted. 5. In 1654, he was proclaimed Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of England. He held this high office four years. He was a sagacious and powerful ruler, and made himself feared and respected, both in England and foreign countries. 6. But he had no peace nor quiet as long as he lived. He constantly wore iron armor under his clothes, dreading that some of his enemies would at- tempt to stab him. He never enjoyed any quiet sleep, for the thought always haunted him, that con- 3. Describe the dispersing of the parh'araent by Cromwell. What parliament was then called? 4. What of it? 5. When was Cromwell proclaimed Lord Pfo- tector? How long did he hold the office? What was his character? 6. What fe«.rs deprived him of peace ? 524 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. spirators miglit be hidden in tlie closet or nnder the bed. Y. Cromwell was released from this miserable way of life by a slow fever, of which he died in 1658, at the age of fifty-niner His son Richard succeeded him in the office of Lord Protector; but he had not ability enough to keep the kingdom in subjection. 8. Kichard Cromwell soon resigned his office, and the government then became unsettled. The people began to think that England would never be prosper- ous again, unless the hereditary sovereigns were re- established on the throne. 9. The man who had most influence in the army, after Oliver Cromwell's death, was General George Monk. He invited the eldest son of Charles the First to return to England, promising that the soldiers would assist in making him king. 10. The banished prince had been living in different parts of Europe, and was reduced to great poverty. He lost no time in coming to England, and entered London in triumph. At sight of their new king, it seemed as if the people were mad with joy. He w^as crowned in 1660, by the title of Charles the Second. 7. When did he die ? Who succeeded him? 8. What of Richard Cromwell? 9. What did General Monk do? 10. Wliat of thu banished prince? When was Cliarles II. crowned ? EUROPE. 525 11. Many of tlie persons who liacl assisted in de- throning and beheading the king's father were hanged. The body of Oliver Cromwell was taken out of the grave, and hung upon the gallows, and afterward buried beneath it. Yet it would have been well for England, if that stern but valiant ruler could have come to life again. CHAPTER CLII.— Europe Continued. The Revolution of 1688, and other matters. 1. Chaeles the Second had lived a careless and vicious life during his banishment, and his habits did not improve, now that he was on the throne. He spent whole days and nights in drinking wine, and in all sorts of profligate pleasures. 2. In the year 1665, there was a great plague in London, of which nearly a hundred thousand persons died. The next year, a terrible iire broke out, which consumed a great part of the city. But neither of these calamities made any impression on the king. 11. What-of the body of Cromwell? Chapter CLII.— 1. What of Charles II. daring his banishment? 2. What of the plague? What of the great fire? 526 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 3. He suffered tlie nation to he ruled by unprincipled and wicked men. It was safer to be wicked, in those days, tkan to be virtuous and upright. Virtue and re- ligion were looked upon as treason, in the reign of Charles the Second. This good-for-nothing monarch died, in the midst of his drunkenness and debauchery, in the year 1685. His brother succeeded him, and was called James the Second. 4. James was a Roman Catholic ; and, from the mo- ment that he ascended the throne, he thought of noth- ing but how to bring Great Britain again under the power of the pope of Rome. This project rendered him hateful to his subjects. 5. He had not been on the throne more than three years, when some of the greatest men in England de- termined to get rid of him. They invited William, prince of Orange, to come over from Holland and be their king. 6. This prince had no title to the crown, except that he had married the daughter of James H. But no sooner had he landed in England, tlian all the courtiers left king James, and hurried to pay obeisance to the 3. "What was the state of morals and religion during this reign ? When did Charles die ? Who succeeded him ? 4. AVhat did James wish to do ? 5. What did some of the great men do? Whom did they invite from Holland? 6. "What title had "William to the throne? When was lie crowned? What of king James? EUROPE. 527 prince of Orange. He and liis wife were crowned in 1689, as king William and queen Mary. James made his escape into France. Some of his adherents en- deavored to set him on the throne again, but without success. 7. This change of government of which I have been speaking, is generally called the glorious Revolution of 1688. Some regulations were now adopted, in order to restrain the royal power. 8. King William was very fond of hunting, and this amusement hastened his death. He was thrown from his horse, in the year 1702, and died in about a month. His queen had died some years before him. 9. Anne, another daughter of the banished James, now ascended the throne. The reign of this queen was a glorious one for England. The renowned duke of Marlborough gained many splendid victories over the French. But the chief glory of the age proceeded from the great writers who lived in ber time. 10. Queen Anne reigned twelve years, and died in 1714, at the age of forty-nine. She was the last sove- reign of England who belonged to the family of the 1. What of the Revolution of 1688? 8. When did William die? 9. What of Anne? Her reign? What of the duke of Marlborough? What was the cliief glory of Anne's reign? 10. When did Anne die? When did the Stuarts begin to reign? 528 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Stuarts, whicli, as you remember, began to reign in England in 1603. CHAPTEE CLIII.— Europe Continued. Che Hanoverian Kings of Great Britain. 1. The old banished king James had died in France, in the year 1701. He left a son, whom Louis the Fourteenth caused to be proclaimed king of England. But the English people called him the Pretender. They were determined not to have a Roman Catholic king. The nearest Protestant heir to the throne was the elector of Hanover, a German prince, whose mother was a grand-daughter of James the First. He was now about fifty-five years old. 2. This old German elector was proclaimed king of England, by the title of George the First. With him began the dynasty of the House of Hanover, the de- scendants of which still (1860) occupy the throne. He could not speak a word of English, and knew noth- ing about the kingdom which he was to govern. Chapter CLIII. — 1, "When and where had James II. died? What did the Enghsh people call James' son? Who was the nearest heir to the throne? 2. WJ\o was George I. ? What of him ? EUROPE, 529 3. He spent mucli of liis time in his native country, for lie dearly loved Hanover, and could never feel at home in the palace of the English kings. He died in 1727, and was succeeded by his son, George the Second, who was likewise a native of Grermany. 4. During part of George the Second's reign, Eng- land was at war with Spain and France. The king commanded his army in person. The English were victorious in the battle of Dettingen, but they lost the battle of Fontenoy. 5. In 1745, the grandson of James the Second at- tempted to win back the crown of his ancestors. He landed in Scotland, and marched into England with a small army of Scottish mountaiijeers. But he was at last defeated, and forced to fly ; and many of his ad- herents were beheaded or hanged. 6. In 1755, another war began between the French and English, and some of their principal battles were fought in America. The city of Quebec and the Can- adas were conquered by the English during this war. Shortly after this event, George the Second died, at the age of seventy-seven. 3. When did George II. come to the throne? 4. With what countries was England at war during his reign? "What battle did the English gain ? What did they lose? 5. What took place in 1745 ? G. What of the war in 1755? What of Quebec and the Canadas? 530 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 1, His grandson, George tlie Tliird, began to reign in 1760, when lie was about twenty-one years old. No king ever ascended the throne with better prospects. Yet so many misfortunes befell him, that it would have been far better for him to have died on his coronation day. 8. George the Third was a man of respectable com- mon sense. In his j^rivate conduct he was much better than the generality of kings. But he was very obsti- nate, and often would not take the advice of men wiser than himself. Had he done so, it is probable that the American Revolution would not have happened in his reign. 9. I shall speak of^this great event hereafter. The loss of America, together with many other troubles, contributed to drive George the Third to madness. His first fit of derangement happened in 1788, and lasted several months. 10. In 1804, he had another turn, and a third in 1810. From this latter period, he continued a mad- man till his dying day. While the armies of England were gaining glorious victories, and grand events were continually taking place, the poor old crazy king knew nothing of the matter. Death released him from 7. "Wheo iid Greorge III. bejrin to reigu? 8. Character of Greorge III.? 9. What hap[ inedto bun? 10. What of his insanity? When did he die? EUROPE, 531 tliis miserable condition, in the eiglity-second }^ear of liis age. 11. Tlie son of the old king was very wild in liis youtli, and lie never became a really good man. He liad been declared Prince Regent in consequence of liis father's insanity. In 1820, lie Avas crowned as king Georo-e tlie Fourth. 12. Even when he was quite an old man, this king cared as much about dress as any young coxcoml). He had a great deal of taste in such matters, and it is a pity that he was a king, because he might otherwise have been an excellent tailor. 13. During his regency, England combatted the power of Bonaparte. By her gigantic power, aided by the other kingdoms of Europe, that famous conqueror was finally overthrown. The only event of George IV.'s reign worth recording here, was the admission of Catholics to sit in Parliament. 14. The king died in 1830, and was succeeded l)y his brother, William IV. This reign is remarkable in British history as having been the only one in which the country was not engaged in some foreign war. 11. When was George TV. crowned? 12. "What of his taste in dress? 13. TThat events took place during his regency? His reign? 14. When did George IV. die ? Who succeeded him ? For what is this reign remarkable ? When did William IV. die ? Who succeeded him ? 532 * UNIVERSAL HISTORY. William IV. died in 1837, and was succeeded by his niece, Victoria I. 15. Queen Victoria, wlio is still (1860) upon tlie throne, lias obtained the admiration of the world for her domestic virtues, and the honorable character of her administration. England has been prosperous during her reign, though wars in Afghanistan, China, the Punjaub, and the Crimea, and a rebellion in Can- ada, have consumed immense sums of money, and sacrificed hundreds of thousands of lives. In 1860, Victoria's eldest son, the prince of Wales, visited Can- ada and the United States. CHAPTER CLIY.— Europe Continued. The Story of Wales. 1. If you ever go to Wales and mingle with the people, you will hardly believe that you are in any part of Great Britain. The names of the inhabitants are very different from English names. What do you think of Mr. Llewellyn ap Griffith ap Jones, and Mrs. 15. What of (inoon Victoria? What of wars? What of the prince of Wales? Chapter CLIV. — 1 What of the names in Walc;i ? EUROPE. 533 Catesby ap Catesby ? Yet sucli names are common in Wales. 2. Some of tlie people speak Englisli, but most of tliem use the same language tliat was spoken by their ancestors. It is nearly the same as the original lan- guage of* Ireland and the Highlands of Scotland. This seems to show that the people are of the same stock as the Irish and the Scotch Highlanders. 3. The early history of Wales is involved in obscu- rity. When the Romans came to Britain, the Welsh mountains were inhabited by a rough set of people, who gave terrible blows with their clubs. These de- fended their mountains so fiercely, that the Komans never got possession of the country. 4. When the Saxons came, they subdued all Eng- land, and a small portion of Wales ; but the greater part held out against them to the last. Thus the Welsh princes maintained their independence, as well ajxainst the Roman as the Saxon invaders. These princes appear to have lived in strong stone castles, which, in time of war, were defended by the people around them. The ruins of some of these castles are still to be seen. « . — , ^ — — 2. Their language ? Of what stock are the Welsh people ? 3. What of the early historj of Wales ? The ancient inhabitants ? 4. What of the Saxons ? What of the Welsh princes? 534 '- UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 5. In tliese ancient times tliere was a strange set of men in AVales, called bards. These sang songs and told stories about tlie brave deeds of tlie Welsli princes and lieroes. The people loved to listen to these men, for their tales related to fierce wars and bloody battles, of which such rude nations are ever fond. 6. Some of these bards had a wonderful gift for singing and story-telling. These were often taken into the castles of the princes, and here they led a meiTy life, between singing and feasting. In order to keep up their influence, they pretended to be ];)rophets, and both the people and the princes believed they could foretell future events. Perhaps, too, the bards believed it themselves, for nothing is more easy than self-decep- tion. At all events, the people paid them the greatest reverence. 7. There is nothing so troublesome to a king as a tribe of people maintaining theii* independence in his neighborhood. His pride is mortified, his indignation roused, by seeing people thus set up for themselves. He thinks everybody ought to bow to jDower, and feels toward them very much as an old hunter does toward a family of wolves or foxes, that pei*sist in li\dng among G. "Wliat of tlie bards? 1. What is very troublesome, to a king? EUROPE. ^ 535 tlie rocks near liim, in spite of all Ms efforts to kill them. 8. So it was with tlie kings of England with regard to Wales. With a view, therefore, to subdue these Welsh wolves and foxes of the mountains, they sent a great many armies against them. But the mountaineers were too cunning to be caught, until about the year 1285. Edward First was then king of England, and Llewellyn prince of Wales. 9. The bards were always great lovers of hard fight- ing, and therefore they incited the Welsh princes to the boldest deeds. Llewellyn had been told by one of these bards that he should become master of the whole island of Britain. 10. Accordingly, when the forces of Edward First came against him, he rashly led his little army against the English, and was defeated and slain. He was suc- ceeded by his brother David, but he too was taken and hung on a gibbet, for the crime of bravely defending his country. 11. King Edward was very angry at the bards for stirring up the people to resist his arms. He therefore caused them a^ll to be assembled and put to death. 8, What did the kings of England do? Who was prince of Wales in 1285? 9. What did the bards do? What did one of them tell Llewellyn? 10. What did Llewellyn do ? His fate? Who defeated him ? What of his brother David? 536 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. These acts did not make the ting a favorite, but the TUK FIRST PIUNGK OF WALES next king vras born in Wales, and received the title of prince of Wales. They appear to have liked him a 11. "What did king Edward do to the bards? Where was the next king of England born ? What has happened from this time ? EUROPE. w 537 little better. From this time, tlie eldest son of the king of England has been called prince of Wales. 12. Thus, with the death of David, ended the line of Welsh princes, and thus ended the independence of Wales. Since that time, the Welsh have been a part of the British nation, and they now weave stocking?, and dig coal and iron, instead of fighting, as their fathers did in the times of Llewellyn. 12. Since when have the "Welsh been a part of the British nation? What of the "Welsh people now? 538 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. EDINBURGH CASTLE. CHAPTEE CLY.— EuKorE Continued. The Story of Svotland. 1. The first inliabitants of Scotland appear to have been Celts, and probably were tlie same as the early Britons, Welsh, and Irish. They defended themselves against the Romans, who could never subdue the people of the Highlands. They were so troublesome that the Roman generals caused a wall to be built from the Sol way Frith to the river Tyne. 2. Thus the Scots were shut up in their own country, like a herd of unruly cattle ; but they contrived to get CiiAiTKU CLV. — 1. Wliat of tlio iii'st iahabitants of Scotlaud? What did the Roman ;?e!ieralrf do ? EUROPE. w 539 over the wall pretty often. Three or four hundred years after Christ, a tribe of Goths, called Picts, came over from the continent, and settled in this country. These inhabited the Lowlands, and lived by agricul- ture. The Scots dwelt in the mountains, carrying on war, and subsisting by the chase. 3. Thus the nation became divided into Highlanders and Lowlanders, and thus, to some extent, the peo23le remain to this day. They live peaceably now, but in early days, they quarrelled with great fierceness. I cannot undertake to tell you of their battles, and indeed we know but little about them. 4. In 839, it is said that Kenneth the Second, who was a Highland leader, subdued the Picts, and became the first king of all Scotland. From his time to that of Edward the First of England, there were a good many sovereigns, but their story is not worth re- peating. 5. I have told you in the history of England how Edward Longshanks, the same that subdued Wales, made war upon the Scotch, imprisoned Wallace, and had prepared a great army for the final subjugation of Scotland, when he died. I have told you how his son, 2. What of the Picts? The Scots? 3. How was the nation divided ? How did they live in the early times? 4. Who was king of Scotland in 839 ? 5. What can you tell of Edward Longshanks ? Of Edward II. ? When was the battle of Bannockburn ? Its eifects ? 540 • UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Edward tlie Second, was beaten by Robert Bruce at tlie glorious battle of Bannockburn. This event occurreo in 1313, and secured the freedom of Scotland, whicL Lad been threatened by the English kings. 6. From this time, the history of Scotland tells of little but civil wars and bloody battles with England^ till the time of James the Fifth. He assumed the reins of government in 1513, at the age of thirteen years. Ke lost the confidence of his army, and they deserted him in the hour of need. This broke his heart, and he starved himself to death, at the age of thirty- one. T. His daughter was the beautiful and unfortunate Mary, queen of Scots, as she is called, and whom I have mentioned in the history of England. She was educated in France, and w^as not only very handsome, but she was very accomplished. While she was yet a young lady, she was taken to Scotland and became queen. 8. But beauty, accomjilishments, and power, cannot insure happiness. Mary's kingdom was in a state of great trouble ; the people were divided among them- selves, and Mary found it impossible to govern them. At length, she became afraid that they would kill her, 6. How long were the Scots at war with the English ? When did James V, begin to reign ? Hia fate ? 7-9. Tull the story of Mary of Scotland. EUROPE. • 541 and, to save lier life, slie set out for England, and placed herself under tlie protection of Elizabeth. 9. This was about as wise as it would be in a fly to seek protection of a spider. Elizabeth treated Mary very much as a spider would a fly that falls into his power. She caused her to be put in prison, and finally took her life. 10. The son of Mary, James Sixth of Scotland, suc- ceeded his mother, and, after the death of Elizabeth, became king of England also, under the title of James First. Though he lived in England, he did not forget Scotland. He loved learning, and caused schools to be established in his native country, where all the boys and girls might learn to read and ^vrite. These schools are continued to this day, and therefore it is very un- common to meet with a Scotchman who is not a fair match for a Yankee. 11. From the time of king James, in 1603, Scotland has been attached to the British crown. She has sometimes rebelled, and in the cause of the Stuarts she fought a good many battles. But for many years Scotland has been a peaceful portion of the British kingdom. 10. Who succeeded Mary? What did James do ? 11. What of Scotland since 1 G03 7 ;42 UJSIVERSAL HISTORY. SCENE IN DUBLIN. CHAPTER CLYI.— EuKOPE Continued. About Ireland. 1. The history of Ireland, or " Green Erin," as it is called, is full of interesting matter, and I am sorry that I can only bestow upon it one brief chapter. The first inhabitants, like the Britons, were hard-fisted Celts, who fought with clubs, and seemed to love fighting better than feasting. 2. They were divided into many tribes, and their leaders were called kings. These were constantly Chapticr CLVI. — 1. "What is Ireland called ? Who were its first inhabitants ? EUROPE. - * 543 quarrelling witli eacli otlier, and thus the people had plenty of their favorite sport. The early Irish, like the other Celtic tribes, were devoted to the religion of the druids, but about the year 550, a Christian missionary came into the country, whose name was Patrick. 3. He seems to have been a wise and good man, and the people liked him very much. So they adopted Christianity, and under its influence gradually became somewhat civilized. Patrick lived to a great age, but at lensfth he was buried at Doune. 4. When he was gone, the people told pretty large stories about him, and finally they considered him more holy than any other man, and called him a saint. To this day, they consider St. Patrick as in heaven, watch- ing over the interests of Ireland. They pray to him, and to do him honor, set apart one day in the yes r for going to church, drinking whiskey, and breaking each other's heads with clubs. 5. Among the curious notions still entertained by the Irish with regard to St. Patrick, is this. In Ireland there are no serpents, or venomous reptiles, and the 2. What of the Celts? Religion of the early Irisli ? What took place in 550 ? 3. What of Patrick ? What influence civilized the people ? 4. What did the people think "of Patrick? How do they consider him? How do they honor him ? 5. What curious notions have the Irish with respect to St. Patrick ? 24 5 44 ' UNIVERSAL HISTORY. people firmly believe that St. Patrick put an end to them, and freed the island from them all forever. 6. At the lake of Killarney, the peasants still pre- serve the following ludicrous tradition. When the labors of St. Patrick were dramng to a close, there was one enormous serpent who sturdily refused to emigrate, and baffled the attempts of the good saint for a long time. 7. He haunted the romantic shores of Killamey, and was so well pleased with his place of residence, that he never contemplated the prospect of removing, with- out a deep sigh. At length, St. Patrick, having pro- cured a large oaken chest with nine strong bolts to secure its lid, took it on his shoulder one fine sun-shiny morning, and trudged over to Killarney, where he found the serpent basking in the sun. 8. " Good morrow to ye !" cried the saint. " Bad luck to ye !" replied the serpent. " Not so, my friend," replied the good saint ; " you speak unwisely ; I'm your friend. To prove which haven't I brought you over this beautiful house as a shelter to you ? So be aisy, my darling." But the serpent, being a cunning reptile, understood what blarney meant, as well as the saint himself. 9. Still, notmshingto afiTront his apparently friendly G-ll. Tell the story of the saiut and the serpent on the lake of Killarney. EUROPE. 545 visitor, lie said, by way of excuse, that tlie ctest was not large enougli for him. St. Patrick assured him that it would accommodate him very well. " Just get into it, my daiiint, and see how aisy you'll be." The serpent thought to cheat the saint, so he whipped into the chest, but left an inch or two of his tail hanging out over the edge. 10. "I told you so," said he ; " there's not room for the whole of me!" "Take care of your tail, my dar- ling !" cried the saint, as he whacked the lid down upon the serpent. In an instant the tail disappeared, and St. Patrick proceeded to fasten all the bolts. He then took the chest on his shoulders. "Let me out," cried the serpent. " Aisy," cried the saint ; " I'll let you out to-morrow." 11. So saying, he threw the box into the waters of the lake, to the bottom of which it sank, to rise no more. But forever afterward, the fishermen affii-med that they heard the voice of the poor cheated reptile eagerly inquiring, "Is to-morrow come yet? Is to- morrow come yet ?" So much for St. Patrick. 12. In the time of Henry the Second of England, Ireland was conquered, and since that period has been under the English kings. It has, however, been very 12. When was Ireland conquered ? How has it since been governed? "What of king James I. ? 546 UNITERSAL HISTORY. ill governed. King James tlie First did sometliing toward improving tlie condition of the people, but neither he nor any subsequent king has been able to get St. Patrick out of their heads. 13. The saint was a Koman Catholic, and the greater part of the people are Catholics to this day. They are dissatisfied with the English government, and most of them deem its conduct to have been selfish, cruel, and unwise. The people have often been in a state of re- bellion, and though the leaders are ever crushed by the power of the government, still others rise up to head them. 14. Thus Ireland has been for years in an almost constant state of agitation. Thousands of lives have been lost in attempts to obtain the freedom of the country, but in vain. In 1847, a plague carried off a million of the inhabitants. Of late, millions have emi- grated, and it is to be hoped that happier prospects are before the people of this island. 13, What is the religion of Ireland ? Do the people like the government of England ? What excites them to rebellion ? 14. What is the present state of Ire land? What of a plague ? Emigration? EUROPE. 547 CHAPTER CLYII.— Europe Continued. About Various Matters and Things. 1. I HAVE now told you sometliing about England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland ; but it is impossible to do justice to so great a subject, in this little book. I have told you sometliing about the kings, and the bat- tles that have been fought. 2. But there are a great many interesting stories that I have been obliged to omit. If I had time, I could give you a more particular account of the Celtic re- ligion taught by the druids, which was very curious, together with the manners of these Celts in other re- spects, which you would find very amusing. 3. I could tell you of Odin, or Woden, the Scandi- navian hero, who established a strange mythology, which pervaded the northern nations of Europe, and became, for a time, the religion of some of the inhabi- tants of Britain. I could tell you how Christianity was introduced into England, sixty years after Christ ; and how at first the people built rude churches of Chapter CLVIL — 2. What of the rehgion and manners of the Celts ? 3. Who was Woden ? What did hia riythology become ? When was Christianity introduced into England? • — - - 548 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. wood, and how they afterward constructed those fine Gotliic buildings in wMcli the people worship now. 4. If I had time, I could tell you of the Gypsies, a strange race of people to be found in most countries of Europe, but particularly in England, Spain, Hun- gary, and Bohemia ; who wander from place to place, having no fixed homes ; who come from some far land, but whether from Egypt or Asia, none can tell ; who continue from age to age the same, while the nations among which they wander rise and fall, flouiish and decay. 5. If I had time, I could tell you some curious sto- ries about a famous robber by the name of Kobin Hood, who lived in the woods, and performed strange things. I could also tell you of many celebrated people more worthy of being remembered than this freebooter. 6. I could tell you of Dr. Watts, who wrote that beautiful little book entitled Hymns for Infant Minds, a work which has given more pleasure, and done more good, than all the battles of the greatest conqueror ythat ever lived. Y. I could tell you of Hannah More, who wrote that beautiful story entitled the Shepherd, of Salisbuiy 4. What of the Gypsies? Where do they live? 5. Who was Robin Hood? 6. What of Pr. Watts ? EUROPE. 549 Plain; of Miss Eclgeworth, wlio wrote tlie story of Frank ; and Daniel De Foe, wlio composed tliat beau, tifal fancy story called Eobinson Crusoe. 8. It would be very pleasant to read about tliese people; they seem like friends to us, and we sliould like to know wbere they lived, liow tliey looked, and what adventures they met with. But these and other matters relating to the history of that beautiful and interesting country from which our forefathers came, I must leave for the present. 9. I have, then, only to add, that while you can read the history of the British nation in books, you can best study the character and manners of the people at home, in their own country. An Englishman is very agreeable in his own house, but out of his country, he is too often disao^reeable and unreasonable. 10. The Scotch are a shrewd, money-saving race, and if you will go to their wild country, and pay well for what you want, you will be well served. If a Scotch- man leaves his own country, it is generally to better his fortune. The Scotch are sometimes called British Yankees. 11. The Irish are much the same, wherever they may 1, 8, What otlier celebrated writers could be mentioned ? 9. What of English- men ? 10. What of the Scotch ? 550 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. be: clieerful, witty, and generous. They live for to- day, and tliink little of to-morrow. Tliey are generally without education, but if ignorant, they are better than most other ignorant people. They are of a nation possessing fine qualities, but injured by ages of oppres- sion. They are constantly improving now, and their children may be among our best and happiest citizens. CHAPTER CLYIII.— EuBOPE Continued. Chronology of Great Britain. England invaded by Caesar. .... Enofland finally subdued by Clau- dius Chiisliitnity introduced into Eng- land Scotland received the Christian faith Tlie Saxons conquer England .... Patrick visits Ireland Edw}dl first king of Wales Egbert I. king of England Kenneth 11. first king of Scotland Alfred ascends the English throne The Danes conquer England England recovered by Alfred . . . Alfred the Great died Canute invaded England Danes driven out of England. . . . B. G. 55 A. D. 44 60 203 455 550 690 827 839 872 877 880 900 101 f) 1041 Harold became king of England 1066 William the Conqueror ascends the throne 1006 Wales conquered and divided by William the Conqueror 1091 Death of William Rufus, king of England 1100 Death of Henry Beauclerk, king of England 1135 Griffith, last king of Wales, died. 1137 Death of Stephen, king of England 1 154 Richard ascends the throne 1189 Magna Charta granted by king John 1215 John died 1216 l«]d\vard I. ascended the English throne 1272 Wales annexed to the crown of England 1285 11. What of the Irish? EUROPE. 551 A.D. Sir "William Wallace executed... 1305 Kdward 11. king of England 1307 Battle of Bannockburn 1313 E.dward III. king of England 1327 Battle of Cressy 1346 Black Prince died. 1376 Henry IV. king of England 1400 Henry V. " " 1413 Henry V. died 1422 Wars of York and Lancaster begin 1455 Edward IV. king of England 1461 Edward IV. died 1483 Richard Crookback died 1485 Henry VII. died 1509 James V. king of Scotland 1513 Henry VIII. died 1547 Bloody Mary queen of England. . 1553 Elizabeth ascended the throne. . . 1558 Destruction of the Spanish Armada 1588 James I. ascends the throne 100:3 Charles I. " '' 1625 Civil war begun in England be- tween the cavaliers and round- heads 1642 A. D. Battle of Naseby 1045 Charles I. beheaded 1049 Cromwell made LoitI Protector.. 1654 Cromwell died 1058 Charles II. king of England IGGO Great plague in London 1605 Great fire " 1000 James II. king of P]ngland 1085 William and Mary crowned in England 1089 Anne ascended the throne 1103 Anne died 1714 George I. died 1727 War between France and England 1755 George IIL king of England 1700 " became deranged. .. . 1788 George IV. made king 1820 William IV. ascended the throne. 1^30 Vi^oria " " . 1837 Victoria marries prince Albert. . . 1840 Plague in Ireland 1847 The prince of Wales visits Canada and the United States 1860 CHAPTEE CLIX.— EuKOPE CoNTmuED. Iceview. — The Dark Ages. — Important Inventions^ <&g, 1. Such is my brief story about Europe. I liope I. have told you enough to excite your curiosity, and lead you to read larger works than mine, about the nations I have mentioned. You will find the subject very in- teresting, and worthy of your careful study. I have 552 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. room now only to mention a few tMngs that liave been omitted in tlie progi'ess of my story. 2. You will remember tliat Greece was settled before any otlier portion of Euroj)e, and that the Greeks be- came a polished and powerful people. You will re- member that Rome became a mighty empire, and ex- tended its sway over nearly all parts of the world that were then kno^vn. 3. You will remember that four or five hundred years after Christ, the Roman empire was dismem- bered, and 'that the northern tribes of Europe spread themselves over Spain, Italy, and Greece. Thus the arts, learning, and refinement, which had been culti- vated in these countries, were for a time extinguished, and all Europe was reduced to a nearly barbarous state. 4. This period is called the Dark Ages, because the nations were generally ignorant, fierce, and barbarous. So things continued, till about ^ve hundred years ago, when the light of learning began to return. Since that time, society has advanced in civilization, till it has reached a higher state of improvement than was ever known before. 5. The history of the church of Christ is a subject Chaptee CLIX. — 2. Which of Ihe natious of Europe was first settled? What of Rome ? 3. What happened four or five hundred years after Christ ? 4. What period was called the Dark Ages? How long is it since learning began to revive ? EUROPE. 553 at wliich I liave been able only to take an occasional glance. After our Saviour's deatli, in the year 33, Ms apostles proceeded to spread tlie gospel tlirougliout different countries. Paul was the most active and suc- cessful of these missionaries. He went several times through Asia Minor, travelled to Greece, and finally to Rome ; everywhere preaching the truths of the Chris- tian religion. He died at Rome, in the year 61. 6. At first, the Christians were persecuted by the -^ Roman emperors, but the gospel continued to flourish, until it pervaded most parts of the Roman empire. It was introduced into Britain in the year 60, and into most other parts of Europe at an early period. But it was not till the year 306, when Constautine adopted it, that it found favor with any king or prince in Europe. 7. From this period it advanced rapidly. The my- thology of Greece and Rome gave way before it. The horrid sacrifices and gloomy superstitions of the druids yielded to the gentle worship of one God, and the mysterious rites of Odin were forsaken for the religion of the cross. 8. In the course of time, the popes of Rome, finding 5. When did Christ die? "What of the apostles? 6. How did the Roraans first treat the Christians ? When was Christianity introduced into Britain ? What took place in 306? 1. What of the progress of Christianity? 554 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. that tlie Christian religion, was going to pervade the world, pretended to place themselves at the head of it, that they might thus obtain an influence over mankind. They gradually acquired immense power, which they often used for the worst purposes. 9. In process of time, their authority was lessened, and a large part of the people of Christendom pro- tested against their authority, and were thence called Protestants. At the present day, the pope of Eome has but little power. 10. I have mentioned the Inquisition, in the history of Spain. This was a secret court, whose business it was to arrest and bring to trial those who were sus- pected of not being true followers of the Poj)ish, or Catholic religion. 11. It appears that this institution was sanctioned by pope Innocent III., in the year 1215. From that time it was gradually extended, and at length was es- tablished in Spain, in 1481. Here it acquired great power, and became the most cruel and bloody tribunal that has been known upon the face of the earth. 12. It was for many years a favorite instrument by which the pope of Rome can-ied on his schemes of 8. What of the popes? 9. Who were called Protestants? What of the popo at the present day? 10. What was the Inquisition? 11. By what pope was it tiauetioued? When was it established in Spain? What did it then become ? EUROPE. 555 tyranny. It was introduced into most countries of Europe wliere tlie Catliolic religion prevailed, but in no country did it exercise its terrible power with such cruel despotism as in Spain. It was not finally abol- ished till the year 1820. 13. I have not had an opportunity to mention the abbeys and monasteries of Europe, These curious institutions, however, deserve notice. It appears that in most countries there have ever been some people who retire from the active business of life, and shut themselves up for religious contemplation. Such has been the case in Asia, and among the worshippers of Brama, Fo, Lama, and Mahomet, they are still found. Such was also the case among the idolaters of ancient Egypt, Greece, and Home. Such was the case among the ancient Jews, and such has been the case amono; the believers of Christ, from very early ages. 14. The first monastery was founded by St. Antho- ny, in Upper Egypt, A. D. 305. This consisted of a number of huts, in which several hermits dwelt, de- voting themselves to penance and prayer. Another monastery was established in France, in the year 360, 12. Into what countries was the Inquisition introduced ? Where were its powers most cruelly exercised ? 13. What appears to be the case in most countries? Mention some instances. 14. Who founded the first monastery? When? Of what did it consist ? When and by whom was a monastery established in France? What of monasteries from this time ? 556 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. by St. Martin. From tMs time, these institutions were multiplied, and became established in all Catholic countries. From the eighth to the fifteenth century they received great encouragement, and many splendid edifices were erected for their use. ABBEY OF THE MIDDLE AGES. 15. Some were called abbeys, and some monasteries. Many of them were filled with monks and friars, and others with females, called nuns. The splendid remains of many of these edifices are still to be found in Eng- land, France, Germany, and other parts of Europe. At first, the inhabitants of monasteries lived in a simple 15. Who inhabited thein ? lluw did the monks and nuns formerly live? How in later days ? EUROPE. 557 manner, and devoted tliemselves to religious contem- plations. But In after times, the abbeys and monas- teries became tlie seats of voluptuousness. None were permitted to enter them but the monks and nuns ; these, therefore, while they pretended to be engaged in re- ligious duties, screened from the eyes of the world often gave themselves up to luxurious pleasures. 16. These institutions were, however, greatly en- couraged by the popes, and it was not until the mon- strous corruptions of the Catholic religion brought on the E-eformation, in the sixteenth century, that monas- tic institutions began to decline. They were abolished in England in 1539, and in France in 1Y90. In several other countries of Europe they have ceased, but still continue in Italy and Spain. 17. In the early ages, war was carried on without guns and cannon. The Greeks and Komans were armed with swords, spears, and battle-axes, and canied shields for defence. The troops of Egypt, Carthage, and Persia, were armed in a similar manner. In the year 1330, gunpowder was invented, and cannon began to be used about the same time. They were first em- 16. By whom were these institutions encouraged ? When did .monastic institu- tions begin to decline ? When were they abohshed in England ? In France ? Where do they still exist ? 17. What of war in early times? Arms? When was gunpowder invented ? When were cannon first used by the English ? ^^^ UNIVERSAL HISTORY, ployed by the English at the battle of Cressy, in 1346 On that occasion, king Edward had four pieces of can- non, which greatly aided in gaining the victory. 18 From this time, fire-arms Avere rapidly intro- duced, and soon the whole art of war was changed -Bows and arrows, spears and shields, were thrown aside, and contending armies, instead of coming up close to each other, and fighting face to face, learned to shoot each other down at a distance. _ 19. One of the greatest discoveries of modem times IS that quality of the mariner's compass by which it always points to the north pole. This useful instni- ment, which enables the seaman to traverse the tra< k- less deep, appears to have been in use as early as 20. But a still more important invention was thai of pnntmg, in 1441. Previous to that time, all books were written Avith the pen. A copy of the Bible was worth as much in ancient times as a good house or a good farm is now. Of coui-se, fe^y people could learn to read, for the want of books. If Peter Parky had lived m those times, I am inclined to think he would have obtamed a very poor living. 18. What happened from time to time' 19 What i<. « „r„.i. j- times? men was the mariner's compa^ fct used ? "o ZT"^ "^""^ invented? How were books formerly mal T ^O- ^h^n was prmfng AilEEICA. 559 STUDYING THE MAP OF AMEEIQA, CHAPTER CLX.— Ameeioa. About America, 1. We liave long been occupied with tlie tliree great divisions of tlie eastern continent, Asia, Africa, and Europe. Let us now leave tliese countries, cross the Atlantic, and come to our own continent of A^merica. 2. This continent, as you will see by the map, con- sists of two parts, North and South America. These Questions on the Map of the Western Hemisphere, p. 18.— How is the continent of America bounded on the east? On the west? Where is Cape Horn? West Indies ? Greenland ? The Sandwich Islands ? In which direction is Cape Horn from New York ? Where are Behring's Straits ? 660 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. are united by a narrow strip of land, called tlie isthmus of Darien. about sixty miles in width; at the narrow- est part it is but thirty-seven miles. This vast conti- nent is about nine thousand miles in length, and is nearly equal in extent to Asia. The whole population is estimated at nearly fifty millions. 3. The northern part of America is excessively cold. Whether it is there bounded by the sea, or whether it extends to the north pole, we cannot tell. Greenland, the coldest inhabited country on the globe, was for- merly considered a part of our continent, but is now thought to be an island. 4. The countries in North America are the island of Iceland, Greenland, the Polar Regions, inhabited by the Esquimaux and other tribes of Indians; British America, Russian America, the United States, Mexico, and Guatimala. 5. Between North and South America are a number of beautiful islands, called the West Indies. South America is divided into Venezuela, New Grenada, Equator, Peru, Bolivia, Chili, and the United Provinces. These are republics. Brazil was a province of Portu- Chapter CLX. — 2. What does tlie continent of America consist of? What of the isthmus of Darien ? Extent and population of America? 3. What is known of the northern part of America ? What of Greenland ? 4. Countries of North America? AMERICA. 561 gal, but is now an independent empire. Patagonia is a land thinly settled by uncivilized tribes. Guiana consists of a French, Dutch, and British colony. 6. I have said that it was extremely cold at the northern part of Nortn America. In this dreary re- gion, no trees are to be found, and no plants flourish. For nine months in the year, the sea is frozen, and scarcely a living thing is able to dwell there. Even in summer nothing: is seen but now and then a lone- ly white bear, or a solitary reindeer feeding upon moss. Y. The English and Americans have sent many ships to these desolate scenes, at first to discover whether there was any passage by water from the east to the west, and afterward to make experiments in magnet- ism, and other strange things. The adventurers in these ships saw many marvellous sights. Dr. Kane, in 1860, found a natural shaft of green basalt, shaped ex- actly like a monument, and looking precisely like the work of men's hands ! He named it " Tennyson's Monument," in honor of an English poet. 8. As you proceed south, you meet with a few wil- low and birch trees, and some hardy plants. Still fur- 5. What of the West Indies ? Divisions of South America? Brazil? Patagonia? G-uiana ? 6. What of the northern part of North America? 1. What of ships sent to the north? Dr. Kane? 8. What of vegetation as you proceed south? 162 UNIVEESAL HISTORY. iher soutli, tlie vegetation improves, wild animals be- come abundant, and wild birds are seen swimming in the waters, or hovering in tlie air. TENITi'SON'S MONUMENT. 9. Here you meet with tribes of Esquimaux and AMERICA. 563 ^ Cliippewa Indians. When you get to Canada, you find a fruitful country. When you get as far south as the United States, the climate becomes pleasant. In the West Indies, around the Gulf of Mexico, and throughout all the noi-thern parts of South America, the climate is that of perpetual spring or summer. 10. As you go further south, it grows cold, and Avhen you get to Cape Horn, you ^vdll find it a frozen coun- try, where winter reigns three-fourths of the year. The wild animals of America are very numerous. The bison, wild goat, wild sheep, antelope, many kinds of deer, several kinds of bears, w^olves, foxes, and many smaller quadrupeds, together wdth birds of many kinds, are natives of America. 11. .Most of our domestic animals were not found here when the country was first discovered. It is said that the Newfoundland dog, and one or two other species, are natives of this country. But our domestic cattle, all our breeds of sheep, our horses, asses, mules, goatSj hens, and cats, were originally brought from Europe. The domestic turkey, goose, and duck, are native birds. 12. The people of America may be divided into two 9. What of Indian tribes? What of the climate as you proceed south to the north of South America? 10. What of Cape Horn? Animals of America? Birds? 11. "What animals were found there? What of cattle? Native birds? ^ 564 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. great classes. First, tlie Indians, wlio were found scat- tered throughout the American continent when it was first discovered. These consisted of many tribes, living separately, and speaking different languages. And second, the descendants of the Europeans who have come to this country at various times, and settled here. To these we might add several millions of negroes who have been brought from Africa as slaves, or theii- de- scendants. 13. America is remarkable for three things : it has the largest lakes, the longest rivers, and the longest chain of mountains to be found in the world. The largest lake is Lake Superior, the longest river is the Mississippi, the longest chain of mountains is that which extends nearly the whole length of the conti- nent, being called the Andes in South America, the Cordilleras in Guatimala and Mexico, and the Rocky Mountains in the United States. 12. Describe the two classes of people in America. 13. For what is America remarkable ? "What of Lake Superior ? Mississippi river ? The Andes 7 •AMERICA. 565 ESQUIMAUX INDIANS. - CHAPTER CLXI.— America Continued. The First Inhabitants of America. 1. WiiEK we look around us, and see sucli fine cities as Boston, New York, PhiladelpMa, Baltimore, New Orleans, Louisville, and Cincinnati; wken we see tke whole country dotted all over witli towns, cities, and villages, we can kardly believe tliat three hundred and seventy years ago our whole continent of America was unknown to the inhabitants of Europe, Asia, and Africa. 2. Such, however, was the fact. The country was Chapter CLXI. — 1. What of America three hundred and seventy years ago? 5G6 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. indeed inhabited by many tribes of Indians, but these peoj)le had no books, and knew nothing of the rest of the world. Where they came from, or when they first settled in America, no one can certainly tell. 3. It appears that the northern portions of I^orth America, are inhabited by a race of people called Esquimaux. These differ fi'om all the other Indians, and bear a close resemblance to the Laplanders. It seems likely, therefore, that these polar regions were settled by people who came from Europe in boats, many centuries since. 4. That such a thing is possible, appears from the fact that the Norwegians are kno"wn to have discovered Iceland, in the eighth century, and that they actually made settlements in Greenland in tlie ninth century. It appears, then, that .portions of America were actually visited by these northern Europeans, who possessed no other than small vessels, and little knowledge in the arts of navigation. 5. But how did the other Indians get to this coun- try ? If you will look on a map of the Pacific ocean, you will see, at the northern part, that America and Asia come very close together. They are separated 2. Wliat of the Indians? 3. The Esquimaux? What seems probable? 4. What of the Xorvvo":iaus? 5. What straiis separate Asia aud Auiorica? Their width'*" AMERICA. 567 only by Beliring's Straits, whicli are but eighteen miles wide. 6. Across this narrow channel, the people of the present day, living in the neighborhood, are accustomed to pass in their little boats. There is reason to believe, then, that many ages since, some of the Asiatic tribes of Tartars wandered to Behring's Straits, and crossed over to America. These may have been numerous, and consisting of different tribes: a foundation may thus have been laid for the peopling of the American continent. 7. That such was the fact, there is little reason to doubt. There is considerable resemblance between the American Indians and some Asiatic tribes : and they appear to possess some singular customs known in Asia. Thus it would seem that Asia, which furnished the first inhabitants of Africa and Europe, also sup- plied this continent with the first human beings that trod its shores. 6. What is there reason to beh'eve? 1. Whom do our Indians resemble ? How was America probably first peopled ? 568 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER CLXII.— America Continued. Discovery of America hy Columbus. 1. It lias been conjectured tliat tlie ancient Cartlia- ginians discovered Soutli America, and made settlements there. But this is very unlikely ; if it was the case, the event had been forgotten for two or three thousand years. It appears probable that the first inhabitant of the Old World, who gave any information of what was called the New World, was Chris- topher Columbus. He may, there- ohristophkToolumbus. fore, fairly be called the discoverer of America. 2. This illustrious person was born at Genoa, in Italy, in 1442. As he grew up, he paid great attention to the study of geography. The idea entered his mind that there must be vast tracts of undiscovered country somewhere on the face of the broad ocean. 3. If you will look at the map in the opposite page, you will get an idea of the state of geography in the Chapter CLXII. — 1. What has been conjectured? What of Christopher Columbus? 2. Wh«n and where was he born? AMERICA. 5G9 5Y0 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. time of Columbus. The places left white were the only ones known to the Europeans — that is, the whole of Europe, Great Britain, Iceland, the northern coast of Africa, Asia Minor, the entire coast of Arabia, and the coast of Hindostan, or India. Of the rest of the world, then existing and inhabited, they knew nothing what- ever. 4. Columbus was poor, and had not the means of sailing in search of these unknown lands. He applied for assistance to the rulers of his native country ; but they refused it. He next went to Portugal ; but there he met with no better success. 5. At last, he came to the court of Spain. Ferdinand and Isabella were king and queen of that country. The king, like almost every body else, treated Colum- bus with neglect and scorn. 6. But the queen thought so favorably of his project, that she sold her jewels to defray the expenses of the voyage. Three small vessels were equipped with ninety men, and with provisions for one year. Columbus took the command, and sailed from Spain on the third of August, 1492, after having been blessed by the digni taries of the church. 1. He first held his course southward, and touched 3. Describe the map on page 5G9. 4-G. Tell the story of Columbus till the time when ho set saiL AMERICA. 571 COLUMBUS PEEPARLN'G TO SET SAIL FOR AMERICA. at tlie Canary Islands. Tlience lie steered straight toward tlie west. After a few weeks, liis men became alarmed. They feared that they should never again behold their native conntryj nor any land whatever, but should perish in the trackless sea. 8. Columbus did his utmost to encourage them. Ht) promised to turn back, if land were not discovered within three days. On the evening of the last day, at 1. Which way did he first steer his course ? What of his men ? 572 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. about ten o'clock, lie looked from tlie deck of liis vessel, and beheld a light gleaming over tlie sea. He knew that this light must be on land. In the morning an island was seen, to which Columbus gave the name of St. Salvador. 9. This is one of the Bahama Islands. The natives thronged to the shore, and gazed with wonder at the three ships. Perhaps they mistook them for living monsters, and thought that theii* white sails were wino^s. 10. Columbus clothed himself magnificently, and landed with a drawn sword in his hand. His first act was to kneel down and kiss the shore. He then erected a cross, as a symbol that Christianity was now to take the place of paganism. He declared the island to be the property of cpeen Isabella. He then visited other islands, and returned to Spain, giving an account of the wonderful things he had seen. He made a second, but it was not till his third voyage that he discovered the continent of America. 11. No sooner had Columbus proved that there really was a new world beyond the sea, than several other navigators made voyages thitherward. Ameri- 8. How did Columbus first encourage them ? "What land was first discovered ? 9. What of the people? 10. What did Columbus now do ? 11. What of Americus Vespuciu3 ? AMERICA. 573 cus Vespucius, a native of Florence, came here, and contrived to liave tlie whole continent called by his name. 12. By degrees, discoveries were made along the whole coast of North and South America. People came from various nations of Europe, and formed settlements there. In relating the history of these settlements, I shall begin with the most northerly, al- though the earliest colonies were planted in the tropical regions. CHAPTEK CLXIII.— America Continued. A few words about Iceland and Greenland. Settletnents of the French in America. 1. I HAVE already told you that the island of Ice- land was discovered by a Norwegian pirate, in 860. After this, the Norwegians sent people to settle there. It is a cold, dreary country, and there is a temble mountain in the island, called Hecla, which sometimes sends out fire, smoke, and ashes, and shakes the whole island with its frightful rumblings. 12. What of otker countries? Chaptee CLXIII— 1. When was Iceland discovered? What of it? Mt. Hecla? 574 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 2. But still tlie inliabitants increased, and Christi- anity was introduced in 981. From tliat time to tlie present, tliey liave continued a quiet, honest set of people. Their number is now fifty thousand, and they are under the government of Denmark. Greenland was discovered about the same time as Iceland, and settled soon after. 3. The colony continued to flourish till the year 1408. At this time, the winter was so severe as to block up the sea, and since that time nothing has been known of the colony of settlers. It is probable they all perished long since. This settlement was on the northern part of Greenland. Another colony was settled in the south-western part of Greenland; this continues to the present day, but the inhabitants are few in number. Most of them are aative Esquimaux ; the rest are the descendants of the Norwegian set- tlers. 4. The portion of America which is now under the government of Great Britain, consists of Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, Newfoundland, Upper and Lower Canada, and New Britain. 5. All these provinces together compose a tract of 2. When was Christianity introduced into Iceland? People? What of Green- land ? 3. Colony at Greenland ? When was it last heard of? Colony in the south? The people? 4. What does British America consist of? AMERICA. 575 country two-tliirds as large as the United States. They are bounded north by the Arctic Sea and Baffin's Bay, east by the Atlantic, south by the United States, and west by Russian America and the Pacific ocean. 6. The first people who formed settlements in America, to the northward of the present limits of the United States, were the French. Nearly three hundred years ago, they were in the habit of sending fishing- vessels to this coast. Y. In 1524, a Frenchman, named James Cartier, sailed up the St. Lawrence and built a fort, in which he passed the winter. Settlements AYere soon after formed in Canada and Nova Scotia. King Henry the Fourth of France appointed the Marquis de la Roche to be governor-general of Canada and the neighboring territories. 8. The city of Quebec was founded in t^e year 1G08. It stands on the river St. Lawrence, about ^ve hundred miles from the sea. Its foundation is on a rock of marble and slate. 9. The French settlers were on very friendly terms with the Indians. They purchased the furs which the red men obtained in their hunting expeditions. These 5. IIow large is it? Boundaries? G. What of the French? 7. What was done in 15241" Who was appointed governor of Canada? 8. When and where was Quebec founded ? 9. What of the French and Indians ? 576 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. were sent to Europe, and sold at a great profit. Some of the Frencli were married to Indian wives. 10. When the English began to foiTQ settlements to the southward of Canada, the French incited the savages to make war upon them. Parties of French and Indians would sometimes come from Quebec or Montreal, and burn the 'New England villages. The inhabitants were killed, or carried captive to Canada. 11. In 1629, Sir David Keith, a British officer, took Quebec ; but it was afterward restored to the French. The people of New England made several attempts to get it back again. 12. In 1711, the British government sent a strong fleet up the St. Lawrence, under the command of Ad- miral Sir Ho vender Walker. There was an army of seven thousand men on board the ships. 13. If they had landed in safety, they would prob- ably have succeeded in taking Quebec. But when they were entering the river, the vessels became involved in a fog. A strong wind began to blow, and drove eight or nine of them upon the rocky shore. 14. The next morning, the French found the dead bodies of a thousand men, in scarlet coats, heaped 10. In what way were the English treated by them? 11. When and by whom was Quebec taken ? 12-14. What was done in 1711? Give an account of tho •xpeditiou. What was the object of it ? AMERICA. 577 amonof tlie rocks. These were the drowned En2:lish soldiers. This sad event caused the English to give up the design of conquering Canada, CHAPTER CLXIY.— America Continued. The French Colonies conquered hy the English, 1. Whet^ever there was a war between France and Old England, there was likewise a war between New England and the French provinces in America. The French built strong fortresses, and the English, or Americans, made great efforts to take them. • 2. The French had carefully fortified the city of Louisbourg, on the island of Cape Breton. In 1745, the New England people formed a project of taking it. They raised a strong army, and gave the command to a Boston merchant, named William Pepperell. 3. The army sailed under the escort of an English fleet, and landed on the island of Cape Breton. Gen- eral Pepperell's men were merely farmers and me- Chapter CLXIV. — 1. "What was the consequence of a war between France and England? 2. Where was Louisbourg ? What was done in 1745 ? Describe the capture of Louisbourg. 578 ITXIYERSAL HISTORY. chanics; and lie liimself knew but little about taking fortresses. 4. But if tlie New Englanders liad no skill, tkej had plenty of courage. Tliey erected batteries, and can- nonaded the city for about a fortnight; and then the French commander hauled down his flag. The con- quest of Louisbourg was considered a very brilliant exploit. 5. Louisbourg was restored to the French, at the close of the war. But it was again taken by General AYolfe, in 1758. The same general soon afterward led an army against Quebec. 6. This city was so strongly fortified, that it appear- ed almost impossible to take it. It had a citadel, which was built on a rock several hundred feet high ; and there were strong walls all round the city. And besides the French garrison within the walls, there was a large French army on the outside. 7. But General Wolfe was determined to take Que- bec, or lose his life in the attempt. After trying va- rious other methods, he led his army from the shore of the I'iver up a steep precipice. When tliey reached the top, they were on a level with the walls of Quebec. 8. This bold movement was performed in the night. 3, 4. When was it restored to the French ? 5. When taken by General Wolfe ? 6, 1. Describe the capture of Quebea AMERICA. 579 As soon as tlie Marquis de Montcalm, wlio commanded tlie French army, heard of it, lie marched to meet the British. A battle was begun immediately. 9. General Wolfe put himself at the head of his troops, and led them bravely onward. Though he had received two wounds, he refused to quit the field. At last, a ball struck him in the body, and stretched him on the ground. 10. A few of his soldiers carried him to the rear. But, though the hand of death was on him, General Wolfe thought only of the battle that was raging around. He heard a voice shouting " They flee ! They flee !" and he asked who it was that fled. 11. "It is the French!" said one of his attendants. " They are beaten ! The victory is ours !" A glad smile appeared on the general's face. " Then I die happy !" he cried, and expired. 12. The victory was complete. The Marquis de Montcalm was mortally wounded. In a few days after the battle, Quebec was surrendered. The whole prov- ince, and all the French possessions in the north, soon fell into the hands of the British. 13. They have ever since continued under the British 8. "Who cominanded the French army? 9-11. Describe General Wolfe's death. 12. Consequence of the victory ? French possessions ? 580 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. government. . Wlien tlie other American territories of Great Britain became independent, these old French colonies continued attached to the crown of Britain. CHAPTER CLXY.— America Continued. Description of the United States. 1. We have been travelling all about the world, but • we have now got home again. The United States are bounded on the north by the British possessions, east by the Atlantic ocean, south by the Gulf of Mexico and the states of Mexico, and west by the Pacific ocean. The whole country is nearly as extensive as all Europe, and contains about thirty millions of inhabi- tants. 2. Not more than three-fourths of this vast country is settled. The whole central portion is unoccupied, oi thinly scattered over with Indian tribes. The United States, at present (1860), comprise thirty-three states, ^ each having a governor, and a legislature to make lawa 13. To what are the old French colonies attached ? Chapter CLXV. — 1. Boundaries of the United States? Extent? Population? 2. How large a portion is settled ? What of the government ? Divisvous of the United States? (Answer this from map on p. 681.) 582 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. The wliole are united under a national government, over wliicL a president is placed as tlie cliief ruler. 3. Tlie United States are favored by a great many fine rivers, flowing througli fertile valleys. There are many mountains, but none are so lofty as tlie Andes of South America, the Alps of Europe, or the Himalaya mountains of Asia. The climate of the north is tem- perate, and the soil yields apples, pears, peaches, and other fruits. In the south it is warm, and oranges, figs, and lemons, flourish. CHAPTER CLXYI.— America Continued. Settleinent and Cokmial History of Nefvo England. 1. Before speaking of the United States as one whole country, I must give a brief account of the set- tlement of the several colonies. I shall begin with Ne^v England, because that section of the Union is the most northerly, though not first settled. 2. New England contains the states of Maine, New 3. Face of the country ? Climate? Soil? Productions? AMERICA. 583 Hampsliire, Vermont, Massachusetts, Eliode Island, and Connecticut. It is bounded north by Lower Canada, east by New Brunswick and the Atlantic ocean, south by the Atlantic and Long Island Sound, and west by New York. 3. In the year 1620, a ship called the Mayflower arrived on the coast of New England. On board of this vessel were a number of ministers, and pious men and women. They had brought their children with them, for they never expected to return to their native land. • 4. They had been driven from. England by persecu- tion, and they had come to this dreary wilderness, in order to w^oi'ship God according to their own con- sciences. It was in the cold wintry month of Decem- ber, when the Mayflower anchored in the harbor of Plymouth. The people went on shore, and the rock on which they landed has ever since been considered sacred. 5. They went to work and built themselves some poor huts. At first, they met with gi'eat difficulties and hardships. Many of them fell sick and died. The survivors were often in want of food, and Chapter CLXVI.— 1, 2. What of New England ? Boundaries ? 3. What took place in 1620 ? 4-6. Describe the settlement of Plymouth. 584 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. were sometimes forced to dig for shell -fisL. on the sea- shore. 6. In addition to their other troubles, the wild In- dians sometimes threatened to attack them. But the Pilgrims were as brave and patient as they were pious. They put their trust in God, and steadily pursued their design of making a permanent settlement in the countiy. 7. Soon after this settlement at Plymouth, other companies of religious persons came to different parts of New England. Some settled at Salem, and others at Boston. Thus a good many English people were established in the country. In the year 1635, sixty, men, women, and children, joui'neyed from Massa- chusetts to Connecticut, to make a settlement there. 8. They went through the woods on foot, and drove theii^ cattle before them, subsisting principally on milk. They waded through rivers and swamps, and traversed hills and mountains. At night, they lay down to deep, Avith no shelter but the boughs of the trees. 9. When they reached the Connecticut river, they began to build Windsor, Hartford, and other towns. But the winter came upon them before they were pre- pared for it, and the snow fell very deep. So fom^teen of their number set out to return, and would ha^^ per- 7. What of the other settlements? What took place in 1G35 ? 8, 9. Describe \fte journey. AMERICA. 585 islied on tlie way, liad tliey not been relieved by the Indians. Windsor and Hartford were tbe first settle- ments in Connecticut. 10. In 1636, a pious minister, named Eoger Williams, was banished Irom Massachusetts. He went to Khode Island, and set- tled at Providence. This good man was a great friend of the Indians, and they had a strong affection for him. By degrees, villages were built all along the sea-coast of New England, and settlements began to be formed on the inland rivers. 11. But a thick and dreary forest still overshadowed the greater part of the country, and bears and wolves often prowled around the cottages. ROGER WILLIAMS. CHAPTEE CLXVII.— Amekica Contintjed. Affairs of New England continued. 1. The settlers of New England were good and pious peoj^le ; but many of them seemed to have pretty much the same feeling toward the Indians that they 10. When and by whom was Providence settled? What was done by degrees? 11. What of the greater part of New England? Chapter CLXVII. — 1. How were the Indians considered by the settlers ? 586 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. had toward the bears and wolves. They considered them a sort of wild animal, or if men, very ^vicked ones. 2. The best friend that ever the red men had, was John Eliot. He considered them his fellow beings, and went about preaching to them ; and so he was called the apostle of the Indians. He spent a great many years in translating the Bible into their language, and in teaching the Indians to read it. 3. There were, however, very few white men that loved the Indians, and the latter looked upon the set- tlers as their enemies. They were afi'aid that, in time, they would cut down all the trees of the forest, and change their hunting grounds into cultivated fields. 4. The settlers had, therefore, many wars with the Indians, but the most terrible one broke out in the year 1675, and was called king Philip's w^ar. King Philip, though an Indian, was a man of great sagacity, and it was his design to destroy all the settlers, and make New England a wilder- ness again. 5. King Philip fii'st made an attack on the people KING PHILIP. 2. What of John Eliot ? 3. How did the Indians consider the white men ? 4. When did king Phihp's war begin? What of king ThiMp? AMERICA. 587 of Swanzey, in Massachusetts, as they were coming out of the meeting-house, on Fast day. Eight or nine per- sons were shot. Many others were killed and scalped in different parts of the country, and many houses were set on fire. 6. Almost every man in New England now shoul- dered his musket, and went out to fight king Philip. Even the ministers, instead of teaching the Indians to read the Bible, as John Eliot did, now took their guns and sent bullets at them whenever they had a chance. 7. In the course of the next winter, the settlers formed themselves into an army of nearly two thou- sand men, and drove king Philip and the other Indians into a strong fort, in Rhode Island. -It stood in the midst of a swamp, and contained six hundred wig- wams. All the Indian women and children had taken refuge there. * 8. Four thousand Indian warriors were in the fort. But the settlers boldly attacked them, broke into the fort, and set the wigwams on fire. Many of the old and infirm Indians, as well as the women and poor helpless children, were burnt alive. 9. A thousand Indian w^trriors were killed and ,i U 5. When did he first attack the Americans? 6. "What did the people do? 1. What did they do the next wimer? What of the fort? 8, 9, Describe the des- tnictif^i i)f the fort. 588 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. wounded, and several hundred were taken prisoners. Tlie remainder fled. The fort presented a horrible spectacle, with half-burnt bodies of men, women, and ■children, strewn among the ashes of the wigwams. 10. But "still the war was not at an end, for kiner Philip was alive. The next summer, it was known that he had taken refuge at Mount Hope, in Ehode Island. Ca23tain Church pursued him thither, with a small party of men. 11. King Philip happened to come toward a clump of bushes, where an Englishman and a friendly Indian lay concealed. The Englishman fired at him, but miss- ed. The Indian then took aim and fii-ed, and the valiant king Philip fell dead. 12. After this war, the Indians were never again able to do so much mischief to the New England people. But, for many years afterward', they would sometimes steal out of the woods by night, set the vil- lages on fire, and slaughter the inhabitants. The New- England colonies, however, increased rapidly, and, in time, the country had many pleasant towns and vil- lages. 10, 11. Describe the capture aud death of king PhiUp. 12. What of the Indians after tliis war V AMERICA. 589 CHAPTER CLXYni.— America Contintjed. Early History of Yirginta. 1. The colony of Virginia was settled some years before New England. Jamestown, on James River, was founded by Captain Christopher Newport, in 1607. The first settlers of Virginia were not such pious people as those of New England. They had not come to America for the sake of worshipping God, but were influenced by more worldly motives. 2. Many of them were wild young men, and it was difficult to keep them in order. Owing to this and other causes, the colony was sometimes on the brink of ruin. The Indians gave the set- tlers great trouble, and would prob- ably have destroyed them, if it had JOHN SMITH. not been for Captain John Smith. 3. Captain Smith was a gallant man, and had been *i warrior all his lifetime. Before he came to Virginia, Chapter CLXYIII. — 1. When was Jamestown settled? What of tbe settlers of Virginia ? 2. What of the Indians ? 590 UNITERSAL HISTORY. he had fought against the Turks, and had cut off the heads of three Turkish lords, in single combat. He showed himself equally valiant in his engagements with the Indians. 4. But one day, when Captain Smith was retreating from a large party of savages, he sank almost up to his neck in a swamp, so that he could neither fight nor flee. The Indians pulled him out of the swamp, and carried him to their king, Powhatan. 5. Powhatan was rejoiced to have Captain Smith in his power, for he had been more afraid of him than of all the other Englishmen together. In order to pre- vent any further trouble, he determined immediately to put him to death. Accordingly, Captain Smith's hands were tied, and he was stretched on the ground, with his head on a large stone. 6. Kincy Powhatan, who was a man of immense size and strength, then seized a great club, intending to" kill Captain Smith. He lifted the club on high for this purpose ; but just as the blow was falling, his daughter Pocahontas rushed forward. 7. This beautiful Indian maiden threw herself upon the body of Captain Smith. If Powhatan's 3. What of Captain Smith and the Turks ? 4-7. Relate the adventure of Cnptr Smith with the Indiana. AMERICA. 591 club had fallen, it would have killed her, instead of the prisoner. Pocahontas besought her father to have mercy ; and the fierce In- dian could not resist her tears and entreaties. 8. Captain Smith was therefor^ released, and sent back to James- town. The name of Pocahontas POCAHONTAS. wlll always be honored in Virginia. She was afterward married to one of the English set- tlers, and her descendants are living in Virginia to this day. 8. What of Pocahontas ? 592 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTER CLXIX.— America Continued. Braddock^s defeat^ and other matters, 1. I MUST pass over tlie remainder of tlie Hstory oi Virginia, till the time of the* olj French war. This began in 1755 Not long after war was declared, the British general, Brad dock, march- ed with an army to attack the French ^^SIB/^^w, ^^ Fort du Quesne. This fort stood at the head of the Ohio river, where BRADDocK. Plttsburg Is now situated. 2. Many Virginians and other colonists were in Braddock's army. Colonel George Washington, then a very young man, was one of his aids. Washington had already acquired much warlike skill; and if General Braddock had taken his advice, it would have saved hisf own life, and the lives of hundreds besides. 3. Braddock and his army marched onward, till they were within about seven miles of Fort du Quesne Thick woods were all around them, and the settle ments of Virginia were hundreds of miles behind Chapter CLXTX. — 1. When did the old French war begin ? Where was Fort Du Quesne? 2. Wliat of Washington? AMERICA. 593 Suddenly, a terrible volley of musketry was fired at tliem from beiiiiid the trees. 4. General Braddock now knew tliat lie had fallen into an ambuscade of Frencli and Indians. He gallop- ed about, endeavoring to encourage his men ; but the bullets came so thick, that the bravest of them were appalled. 5. The general had five horses killed under him. At last, a bullet struck him in the breast. Nearly all the other officers were either killed or wounded ; but Washino^ton remained unhuii;. It seems as if he were preserved to be the saviour of his country. 6. An Indian chief had taken aim and fired at him seventeen times, without once hitting him. It was Washington who rescued the army from total destruc- tion. He and the Virginian troops kept off the Indians, and enabled the British to retreat. 7. I shall now proceed to speak of the other colonies. The first settlement in New York was made in 161*^, on the shores of the Hudson river, where Albany now stands. The city of New York, founded about the same time, was at first called New Amsterdam ; it de- 3-5. Describe the defeat and death of Bi-addock. 6, "What of Washino-ton and his troops? 7.. When and where was the first settlement in New York? What wa9 the city of New York first called ? 594 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. rived its name from tlie capital of Holland, for the early settlers were natives of that country. 8. In 1664, the province of New York was surren- dered by the Dutch into the hands of the English. It grew and j)rospered very fast, and became one of the most powerful of the colonies. 9. Pennsylvania was settled in 1681. Its founder was William Perm, a Quaker, and all the earliest settlers like- "wdse belonged to the sect of Quakers. When William Penn arrived in the country, he bought land of the Indians, and made a ^^UK^Kl^^^' treaty with them. 10. This treaty was always held sacred. The Indians saw that the Quakers were men of peace, and therefore they were carefal never to do them any injury. There are no stories of Indian warfare with the Quakers of Pennsylvania. 11. The city of Pliiladelphia was laid out in accord- ance with Penn's instructions. He^told the settlei^ not to make it like the crowded cities of the old world, but WILLIAM PENN. 8. What of the province of New York ? 9. When and by whom was Penn- Bylvauia settled? How did William Penn treat the Indians? 10. What was the consequence of his treaty with them ? 11. What of the city of Philadelphia ? AMERICA 595 to plant it with gardens round each house, that it might look like a " greene country towne." 12. The province of Maryland was given by Charles the First to Lord Baltimore. He was a Roman Catholic, and, in 1634, he brought over two hun- dred people of the same religion, and made the first settlement in Maryland. - 13. Carolina first began to be permanently settled in 1680. In 1Y29, it was divided into North The first settlement in Georgia The principal founder was General James Oglethorpe. He came from England with one hundred and sixteen settlers, and began to build the city of Savannah. LORD BALTIMORE. and South Carolina, was made in 1733. CHAPTER CLXX.— America Continued. Causes which led to the Revolution. 1. The reader will have learnt, by the preceding chapters, how the whole of the sea-coast, between New 12. Who gave Maryland to Lord Baltimore? What of Lord Baltimore? When did he settle Maryland? 13. When was Carolina settled? When divided? First settlement in Georgia ? Who founded it? What city did he build ? 596 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Brunswick and Florida, became covered with colonies, wliicli were all under the government of Great Britain. The inhabitants were growing numerous. 2. When the king of Great Britain and his ministers beheld the prosperous condition of the colonies, they determined to derive some profit from them. For this purpose, in 1765, the British parliament passed what was called the Stamp x\.ct. 3. Their object was, to take money out of the pockets of.the Americans for the use of the king and ministry. But the Americans were resolved that no king on earth should take their property, without their own consent. Patrick Henry, a famous Virginian, told his countr}mien not to mind about stamj^ed paper, but to write on any paper they liked best. 4. They made so strong an opposition to the Stamp Act, that parliament was forced to repeal it. But a tax was soon afterward laid on tear; so that no Ameri- PATRICK IIEXRY. Chapter CLXX. — 1. What of the American sea-coast ? 2. What of the kinp: and ministers of Great Brilaiii ? What did the parliament do? 3. Their object? What did the Americans resolve? What did Patrick Henry say? 4. What did tboy do? What of the lax on tea? Wliat of soldiers? AMERICA. 597 can lady could give a tea-party, without paying a tax to England. Soldiers were sent to America to compel the people to obey these unjust laws. 5. In the year 1770, a quarrel took place between some of these soldiers and the inhabitants of Boston. A company of the British red-coats assembled in State street, and iired upon a crowd of unarmed j)eople. Three of them fell dead in the street, and five more were wounded. This affair was called the Boston Mas- sacre. 6. But instead of being affrighted by this blood- shed, the people grew more determined in their resist- ance to the tyranny of England. In the year 1773, some ships were sent from London to the colonies, laden with cargoes of tea. 7. Three of the ships arrived in the harbor of Bos- ton. One night, a number of persons went on board, in the disguise of Indians, and threw half the tea over- board. These Indian figures were never seen again; and, to this day, nobody can tell who they were. 8. When tiding^ of this event were carried to Eng- land, the king and ministry saw that they could never make slaves of the Americans, unless by force of arms. 5. Describe the Boston massacre. 6. What of the Americans? Wliat hap- pened in the year 1773? 7. Describe the destruction of the tea. 8. What did the king and ministers now do ? 598 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. They therefore sent over large bodies of troops to keep tlie people in subjection. CHAPTER CLXXI.— America Continued. Account of the Battle of Lexington. 1. In 1775, General Tliomas Gage was the comman- der-in-chief of the British forces in America His head-quarters were at Boston. 2. On the night of the 18th of April, General Gage sent a detachment of eight hundred grenadiers to seize some cannon and ammunition at Concord, about eighteen miles from Boston. The grenadiers marched all night, and reached the town of Lexington at sunrise. 3. Lexington is a village about twelve miles from Boston. A meeting-house sjiood by the road-side, and near it there was a level tract of grass. On this green space, a company of militia were drawn up. 4. Major Pitcaim was the British commander. A? soon as he saw tlie militia, he galloped forward, bran dishing his sword, and drawing a pistol from his hoi Chapter CLXXL— 1. What of General Gage? 2. What did he do? Wliat 0/ the grenadiers? 3-6. Wliat took place at Lexington and Coi^cord '/ AMERICA. 599 ster — " Disperse, you rebels !" lie shouted. '' Throw down your anns and disperse !" 5. As lie spoke, without giving the militia men time to run away, he discharged his pistol at them. The British soldiers followed the example of Major Pitcairn, and fired a whole volley at the Americans. Several of them were killed and w^ounded. 6. The British troops then continued their march to Concord. But the Americans were now collecting on all sides. When the British reached Concord, they had a skirmish with a party of militia there. They now found it necessary to retreat as fast as possible. 7. As they marched along the road, the people fired at them from behind the fences and stone walls, and out of the windows of the houses. At every step, some of the British soldiers fell ; but their comrades hurried on, without heeding them. 8. When General Gage heard what was going on, he sent Lord Percy out of*Boston, with nine hundred men and two brass cannon. Lord Percy met Major Pitcairn and the grenadiers scampering back to Boston as fast as they could go ; and, by firing his cannon, he kept the Americans off. 1. How were the British annoyed in their retreat to Boston ? 8. What did General Gage do ? 600 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 9. But tlie moment the troops resumed their march, the Americans shot at them again from behind the fences. Before the British arrived in sight of Boston, they had lost nearly three hundred men, in killed, wounded, and prisoners. The loss of the Americans was much less. 10. The news of this battle spread all over the coun- try, and wherever the story was told, the people quit- ted their business and turned soldiers. For now the Kevolution had l>roken out, and it was easy to foresee that there would be a bloody war. CHAPTER CLXXIL— America Continukd. The Battle of Bunker Hill, 1. In a short time after the battle of Lexington, a large American army was ass^bibled round Boston. The British troops could not venture out of the town. They found it difficult to get provisions enough to live upon. 9. What of the Americans and British ? 10, "What effect had the uews of this battle? Chapter CLXXIL— 1. "Where did an American army assemble ? "V\'liat of the British troops? AMERICA. 601 2. On tlie niglit of tlie sixteenth, of June, Colonel Prescott marched with a thousand Americans to Bunk- er Hill, in Charlestown. On the summit of this hill, with their spades, they threw up a wall of earth and eods as high as their breasts. 3. They intended this as a fortification, from wdiich they liiight fire upon the British fleet which Jay in Boston harbor. No sooner did the British admiral see the wall of earth and sods, than he began to batter it with cannon-shot and bombs. At the same time. Gen- eral Gage sent three thousand troops to take Bunker Hill b}' storm. 4. The troops landed in Charlestown, and marched boldly up the hill. They made a formidable aj)pear- ance, moving in a long red line, with their glittering muskets. As they advanced, the cannon balls from the British fleet flew high over their heads, and struck among the Americans. 5. But when the British soldiers had come within twenty yards of the fortification, the Americans sud- denly saluted them with a tremendous volley of mus- ketry. The smoke cleared away, and there were th ) king's soldiers retreating in confusion to the w^ater side. 2. What did Colonel Prescott do ? 3. What of the British admiral and General Gage? 602 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 6. But many of them lay dead or wounded upon the MIL In the mean time, Charlestown had been set on fire, and was blazmo^ like an immense farnace, and throwing clouds of smoke over the whole scene. 7. The officers encouraged the British troops, and led them again into battle. But a second time they were driven back, with terrible slauschter. It was not till the third trial, that the British were able to reacL the breast-work. THE BATTLE OP BUNKER HILL. 8. The Americans had now fired away all their pow der and ball, and were forced to retreat. General War- ren was among the last to leave the breast-work. A 4-9. Describe the battle of Bunker Hill. AMERICA. ' 603 Britisli officer snatclied a musket from a soldier, and sliot the gallant Warren dead. 9. But many a brave Englishman had laid down his life that day, and blood enough had been shed to red- den all the grass on Bunker Hill. 10. In about a fortnight after this battle. General George Washington arrived at Cambridge. The conti- nental congress at Philadelphia had appointed him commander-in-chief of the American armies. He man- aged matters so skilfully, that the British were driven out of Boston, in March, 1Y76. CHAPTER CLXXin.— America Continued. Progress of the War. Capture of Burgoyne. 1. It was on the fourth of July, 1776, that the con- tinental congress declared the United States a free and independent nation. This declaration caused great re- joicings all over America. Yet our affairs were not iu a very promising situation. 2. After the enemy evacuated Boston, General 10. What of General AVashington ? When were the British driven out of Boston ? Chapter CLXXIII. — 1. When were the United States declared free and inde- pendent? > 604 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Washington marched from that town to JS^ew York. Some important battles were fought between our troops and the British; but Washington was finally compelled to retreat, by superior force. When winter came on, the American soldiers were almost naked. Wherever they marched, their bare feet left bloody tracks upon the frozen ground. 8. But, on a dark December night, Washington cross- ed the Delaware river with his troops, and marched to Trenton, in JSTew Jersey. A large body of Hessian soldiers, who had been hired by the English, were en- camped at this place. They were suddenly startled by the shouts of the Americans, who had broken into their camp, and they all laid down their arms. 4. Lord Cornwallis, the British general,.was now in pursuit of the Americans; but Washington marched to Princeton, and attacked a party of the enemy, who had taken post in the college edifice. Sixty of them were killed, and three hundred taken prisoners. 5. The next year, 1777, the gallant Marquis de Lafayette came from France to assist the Americans. He was then only nineteen years old; but Congress a])- pointed him major-general, and he became one of the bravest and best in the army. 2. What of Washington ? What of the American soldiers? 3. Describe ih^ attack upon Trenton. 4. Attack upon Princeton. 6. What of Lafayette ? AMERICA. 605 6. During tliis year, tlie Britisli general, Burgoyne, marclied witli a large army from Canada. He sailed down Lake CliamjDlain, and went from thence to Saratoga. But General Gates was waiting for him there, with ten thousand American troops. Many battles were fought between them and the British. T. In one of these battles, Colonel Cilley, an Ameri- can officer, took a brass cannon from the enemy with his own hands. He immediately got astride of it, shouting and encouraging his men, and waving his sword, as if he were seated on a war-horse. 8. On the eighteenth of October, General Bui'goyne was forced to surrender. He and his aids rode out of the camp to meet General Gates ; and Burgoyne took his sword by the point, and offered the hilt to the American general. At the same time, all the British army grounded their arms. 9. This great success of the Americans induced the French to make a treaty of alliance with them, and to declare war against Great Britain. France was persuaded by the famous Benjamin Franklin to 6. What of Burgoyne ? General Gates ? 7. What of Colonel Cilley ? 8. Describe the surrender of General Burgoyne. 9. What did the French do ? BENJAMI^^ FRANKLIN. 606 • UNIVERSAL HISTORY. send a fleet, and afterward an army, to fight on our side. CHAPTEE CLXXIY.— America Continijed. The Story of the traitor Arnold and Major AndrL 1. It would fill a mucli larger book than mine, if I were to relate the particulars of all the battles, skir- mishes, and other warlike events that occurred during the Revolution. I must therefore leave far the greater part of them untold. 2. One of the most interesting incidents in the whole war took place in 1780. General Arnold, who had shown himself a very brave officer, became discontented, and resolved to desert the cause of his country. 3. Pretending that his wounds rendered him unfit for active service, he requested that the command of West Point might be given him. This strong fortress was situated amon«: the hio-hlands, on the shore of the Hudson river. Its loss would have been a severe mis- fortune to the Americans. CiiAi'TEH CLXXIV.— 2. What of General Arnold? 3. What did he request? AMERICA. 607 4. No sooner had Arnold got possession of West Point, than he sent to Sir Henry Clinton, the British general at New York, offering to surrender the for- tress. Sir Henry Clinton - sent a young officer, named Andre, to meet Arnold, and contrive the means of completing this treacherous business. 5. Major Andre had a meeting with Arnold, and they arranged the manner in which the fortress was to be given up to the British. Andre then wished to get on board the ship Vulture, which had brought him up the river from New York. 6. But the Vulture had now sailed further down the stream, and it was necessary for Major Andre to return by land. He therefore took off his uniform and put on a common coat, in order that the Americans might not know that he was a British officer. 7. Then mounting a horse, he set out on the road to New York. He had to pass through a part of the coiuitry that was guarded by the American troops, but he travelled most of the way without any trouble or hindrance. 8. But, when Major Andre reached a place called Tarrytown, he saw three young militia men by the road-side. They came up to him and seized his horse 4. To whom did he send? What did Sir Henry Clinton do ? 5. What of Andre ? 608 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. by the bridle. IS'ow Andre had a passport from Gen- eral Arnold in Lis pocket, and if he had shown it to the militia men, they would have let him go free. But instead of that, he asked them where they came from. 9. "From down the river," they replied. When Andre heard this, he mistook the three militia men for tories, or friends of the British. " I am a British officer," said he. " Let me pass on ; for I am in haste !" 10. But these words were fatal to poor Andre. The three men took him prisoner, and found some treason- able papers in his boots. General Arnold made his es- cape to JN'ew York ; but poor Major Andre remained in the hands of the Americans. 11. He was tried as a spy, and condemned to death. Washington and all the army were sorry for him, but nothing could save him from the gallows. He was therefore executed. CHAPTER CLXX v.— America Continued. War in the South. — Surrender of Comwallis. 1. In the latter part of the war, many important events were transacted in the Southern states. In 6-1 1. DescribeTiis journey, capture, and death. AMERICA. 609 1780, General Gates, tlie conqueror of Burgoyne, was defeated by Lord Cornwallis, at Camden, in South Car- olina. Congress then sent General Greene to command the army of the south. 2. General Greene had been a Quaker in his youth; but when the Eevolution broke out, he became the best officer in the American army, except General Washington. This was proved by his good conduct in the Southern states. 3. He fought several battles ^y^^ with the British, and though he GENERAL GREENE. was somctimes compelled to re- treat by the enemy's superior force, yet they never gained any real advantage over him. By his skill and valor, the British troops were finally driven into the city of Charleston. After this event, there was no more trouble with the enemy in the south. 4. Lord Cornwallis, with a large army, was now in Virginia. The American and French troops proceeded thither to attack him. General Washins^ton had com- mand of the whole; and, under Washington, the Count de Rochambeau was commander of the French. Chapter CLXXV.— 1. What took place in 1T80? 2, 3. What of General Greena? i. What of Lord Cornwallis ? Who headed the Americans and French ? 610 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. 5. They besieged the British at Yorktown ; for Lord Cornwallis did not feel strong enough to meet them in the open field. The Americans built breastworks round about the intrenchments of the British, and cannon- aded them night and day. - 6. Finally, on the nineteenth of October, 1781, Lord Cornwallis agreed to surrender his army. But he was ashamed to go through the ceremony of delivering his sword to the conqueror ; and he therefore sent General O'Hara to do it in his stead. 7. General O'Hara accordingly marched forth at the head of the vanquished army. When he came in presence of General Washington, he offered him his sword. But Washington pointed to General Lincoln; for it was not proper that he himself should receive the sword of any but Lord Cornwallis. 8. General Lincoln took General O'Hara's sword, and the whole British army grounded their arms, and yield- ed their banners to the victorious Americans. 9. After the surrender of Cornwallis, no important battles were fought, although peace was not declared till 1783. In the summer and autumn of that year, all the British troops sailed homeward, and left America free and independent. 5. Describe the siege of Yorktosvn. 6-8. Describe the surrender of Lord Corn- wallia aixd his army. . 9. When was peace declared ? "What of the British troops? AMERICA. 611 10. Thus you see tliat tlie revolutionary war, whicli began by the battle of Lexington, in 1775, was termi- nated, after having continued eight years. The suffer- ings of our countrymen were very great, but the reward i*f their patience and patriotism was also great. CHAPTER CLXXYL— America Continued. The Presidents. When the revolutionary war was over, the people of the United States found it necessary to adopt a consti- tution of government. The present Federal Constitution was prepared by some of the wisest men in the country. It went into operation in 1789. 2. The good and illustrious Washington was our first pres- ident. He came into office in 1789. Men were appointed to assist him, called the Secretary WASHINGTON. 10. How long did the revolutionary war last? What of the sufferings of the Americans ? Tlieir reward ? Chapter CLXXVI. — 1. What did the people now find it necessary to do? By whom was the constitution prepared? When did it go into operation ? 2. What of Washington ? His assistants ? 612 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. of State, tlie Secretary of War, tlie Secretary of tlie Navy, tlie Secretary of the Treasury, and tlie Attorney- General. This last was the president's lawyer. 3. Washington and Congress, which was composed of representatives of the people, then set to work to frame measures for raising the necessary money to carry on the government. This was done by placing taxes on the goods that arrived in ships. These measures were called the revenue system. 4. Next, they formed the Judiciary, a body of men appointed to say what was law, and to see that the laws were carried out. So that very soon all the de- partments of the government went into operation. 5. Washington was re-elected president in 1793, and served eight years in all. In 1797, John Adams was ap- pointed to succeed him, and became the second president of the United States. Dur- ing his administration, Wash- ington became the capital in- fU^ stead of New York. - JOHN ADAMa 6. The most mournful event that had ever befallen America, was the death of 3. What of the revenue system ? 4. What of the judiciary ? Operation of tho government? 5. What happened mn93? Inllon What of Vho capital? AMERICA. 613 Washington. It took place in 1799, wlien lie was sixty-eiglit years old. The whole country was over- whelmed withi sorrow. But Washington had done his work on earth, and it was fit that he should ascend to heaven. Y. The next president, after John Adams, was Thomas Jefferson. * The most remarkable event of Jefferson's administration was the pur- chase of Louisiana from France, in the year 1803. This im- mense territory included the country between the Mississippi and the Kocky Mountains. It was bousrht for fifteen millions THOMAS JEFFERSON. of dollars. 8. In 1804, the president sent several ships of war against the Algerian pirates in the Mediterranean sea, who had attacked our ships, and had made slaves of our citizens. The pirates received a sound drub- bing, and behaved better for some years afterward. But they were not finally crushed till the year 1815. 9. Jefferson, like Washington, served eight years, 6. What of the death of Washington? T. What of Thomas Jefferson? What of Louisiana ? 8. What of the Algerian pirates ? 614 UNIYEESAL HISTORY. JAMES MADISON. and was succeeded^ in 1809, by James Madison. Durino- his ad- ministration, the United States were on ill terms with Great Britain, and there was great reason to fear that hostilities would ensue. 10. Accordingly, on the eight- eenth of June, 1812, Congress made a declaration of war. Troops were sent to in- vade Canada. There were several gallant conflicts on the Canadian frontier ; but the Americans did not suc- ceed in conquering the province. 11. Many glorious \dctories were won by the Ameri- can navy, both on the ocean and the lakes. Hitherto the British navy had always been triumphant ; but now, om^ brave sailors often compelled them to haul down their flag. 12. The last and most brilliant event of the war, was the battle of New Orleans. On the morning of the eighth of January, 1815, a strong British army ad- vanced to take the city. But they were driven back with immense slaughter by the Americans under General Jackson. Peace had been made before this battle took place, though it was not yet known. 9. What happened in 1809? What was there reason to fear? 10. What hap- pened in 1812 ? 11. What of victories? 12. Describe the battle of New Orleans. AMERICA. 615 13. In 1817, president Madison retired from office, and was succeeded by James Munroe. During the eiglit years of liis administration, tlie country was quiet and prosperous. Many territories became states, and large tracts of our western country were settled. 14. In 1818, laws were passed giving pensions to the old soldiers of tlie Revolution, and a treaty was made with England, by which American fisherman were alloAved to fish off the coasts of the Biitish provinces. This was a very im- portant arrangement for the United States. 15. Monroe was twice presi- dent, and was succeeded in 1825 by John Quincy Adams, the son of John Adams, the second president. Little of interest happened du- ring his administration. The country remained quiet, and was at peace with the whole world, except a few Creek and Cherokee Indians in Georgia. 16. On the Fourth of July, 1826, two presidents died, Jef- j. Q. ADAMS. ferson and Adams. Jefferson's 27 JAMES MONROE. 616 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. last words were, " I commend my soul to God, and niv dangliter to my country." Adams, who did not know of the death of Jefferson, uttered these words with his expiring breath : " Jeiferson survives." 17. Andrew Jackson, the hero of the battle of ]S"ew Orleans, was made president in 1829. While he was at the head of the nation, the state of South Carolina undertook to disobey a law of the United States, on the ground that it was more favorable to the North than to the South. AxXDRKw jACKsox. Jacksou seut soldiers to South Car- olina, and threatened to go himself, but, in the mean time, Henry Clay proposed the Compromise measure, which settled all difficulties. 18. The other measures of Jackson were : the closin^r of the United States Bank, which brought great mis- fortunes upon the country ; the removal of many tribes of Indians beyond the Mississippi; a war with the Seminoles in Florida, who refused to leave their homes ; 13. What happened in 1817 ? What was the state of the country? 14. What laws were passed? What treat v was made? 15. Who became piesideut in ISi'at Whi.t of the country? IG. What happened iulS'JG? Give the last words of Jefferson. Of Adams. IT. AVhat of Andrew Jackson ? State the difficulty in South Carolina. 18. What were the other measures of Jackson's administration? AMERICA. G17 and tlie compelling of France and Portugal to pay cer- tain large sums of money long due from tliem to the United States. CIIAPTEE CLXXYII.— America Continued. The Presidents contimied. 1 Marti:s" Van Buren became president in 1837. Tlie country was tLen suffering from the extravagance of the people, the great expansion of the credit system, and the closing of the United States Bank. This was called the panic of 1837, and it lasted several years. 2. The country was far from prosperous. The Seminole war continued, but was finally con- cluded by the capture of Osceola. A war seemed at one time likely to break out between the United States and England relative to the boundary between Maine and New Brunswick; peace was made, how- ever, by General Scott, who was sent to the scene of disturbance. 3. Van Buren had a hard time of it for four years, MAKTIN VAN BUREN. Chapter CLXXVII. — 1. What of Martia Van Buren? The state of the eoun- try? 2. What of wars? 618 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. WILLIAM H. HARRISON. and was succeeded, in 1841, by Wil- liam Henry Harrison. Harrison had been a general, and bad fougbt many battles witli tbe English and the Indians in the north-west. He was too old, however, to be president, and died exactly a month after his inauguration. 4. Now you must know that the people had chosen a vice-president, at the time they had elected Harrison. If the president lives, the vice- president is the chief officer of the Senate ; if he dies, he takes his place. John Tyler now became president, after the death of Harrison. 5. Tyler became very unpopular at an early date, by refusing to sign ceii}ain laws made by Congress. All the members of his cabinet deserted him, except Daniel Webster. 6. At this period, a great deal was said about the annexation of Texas. Texas was a part of Mex- ico, in which a great many Ameri- cans had settled. Texas then de- JOHN TYLER. 3. What of Harrison? His death ? 4. "What of the vice-president? Who suc- ceeded Harrison ? 5. Was Tyler popular? W^hat of Daniel Webster? AMERICA. 619 clared itself independent of Mexico, and asked for ad- mission to tlie United States. After a long debate in Congress, the bill making Texas a state was passed. 7. James K. Polk became president in 1845, and Mexico immediately made war on Texas for Laving joined tke United States. This led to what is called the Mexican war, which lasted somewliat over a year. 8. Gen. Zachary Taylor was sent against Mexico, and he fought the glorious battles of Palo Alto, Resaca de la Palma, General Scott was also sent, l)y sea. He took the fortress of Vera Cruz, and the capital city of Mexico. By a treaty of peace made in 1848, the Amer- icans obtained the territoiies of New Mexico, Utah, and Cali- fornia. 9. Zachary Taylor was re- ZACHARY TAYLOR. wardcd for his brilliant ser^ and JAMES K. POLK. Buena Vista. G. What of Texas ? What followed in Congress ? V. Who became president in 1845? What followed? 8. What battles did Taylor fight? What cities did Scott take ? What did the United States gain by tho war 7 620 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. vices in Mexico, by being elected to tlie presidency. He entered upon the office on the fourth of March, 1849. He was the twelfth president of the United States. * Millard Fillmore, of New York, was chosen vice-president. 10. At this time, California, owing to its gold mines, had become filled with Americans, who natu- rally desired that the tenitory should be admitted to the union as a state. The people petitioned Congress to this efi*ect in February, 1850. This led to a long discussion, but California was admitted in the course of the year. 11. General Taylor died after having been a year in office, and Millard Fillmore succeeded him. During his term, the United States came near having a war with Great Britain about the Newfoundland fisheries, but the difficulty was amicably an'anged. 12. In 1852, a squadron of vessels of w^ar were sent to Ja- pan with a letter to the empe- ror from the president, advising a commercial exchange of products between the two 9. How was Taylor rewarded ? What of Millard Fillmore? .10. What of Cali- MILLARD FILLMORE. foruia? 11. When did General Tavlor di What of Millard Fillmore's term AMERICA. 621 countries. The mission was successful; and a treaty was made which led to tlie visit of the famous Japanese embassy to the United States in 1860. 13. Franklin Pierce became president in March, 1853. Six wars were threat- ened, with as many different powers, during his four years of office, but they were all avoided by friendly negotia- tion. In 1853, Dr. Kane, of whose discoveries I have spoken, sailed to the Arctic regions. Difficulties arose in Kansas, which have since been in a great measure set- tled. 14. England, France, and Turkey were at this period engaged in a war Avith Eussia. England was in want of soldiers, and her ambassador at Washington, and her consuls in various American ports, openly engaged in enlisting men in the United States. As the country was neutral, and wished to remain so, these acts might have compromised our government with Russia, and so the president sent the ambassador and the consuls back 12. What of a squadron sent to Japan ? What did this lead to? 13. What of Franklin Pierce's presidency? Dr. Kane? Kansas? lA. Describe what occurred in America during the Russian war. FRANKLIN PIERCE. 622 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. to England. The Englisli were angry for a time, but as they were plainly in the wrong, they soon got over it. 15. James Buchanan succeeded Franklin Pierce in 1857. The principal events of his administration were the attempts to admit Kansas as a state, the war against the Mormons, the panic of 1857, the purchase of Washington's Home and Tomb at Mount Ver- non by an association of Amer- ican ladies, the laying of the Atlantic telegraph cable, and the visit of the Prince of Wales. The immense crop of 1860 restored prosperity to the country, which had been suffering since 1857. JAMES BUCHANAN. 15. What were the principal events of James Buchanan's adminigtration ? AMERICA. 623 THE CAPITOL AT WASHINGTON. CHAPTER CLXXyiII.-.AMEEicA Continued. General Remarks upon the History of the United States. 1. I HAVE now told you a short story about our own country. You will notice tliat the first settlement made by tbe white people in the United States, was at Virginia, in 1607; the next in New York, by the Dutch, in 1613 ; the next by the Puritans, or, as we often call them, the Pilgrims, at Plymouth, in Massa- chusetts, in 1620. 2. Other parts of the country were soon settled, Chapter CLXXVIII. — 1. Where and when was tlie first settlement in the tJnited States ? The next ? The next ? 624 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. chiefly by people from England ; but colonies were es- tablished also by Swedes, Germans, and French. Thus the whole country along the Atlantic border became inhabited. By degrees, the settlers w^ent further and further into the wilderness, until to^vns and cities rose up throughout the whole interior of the land. 3. Thus you will observe that about two hundred and fifty years ago, there was not a white inhabitant throughout this vast country. The Indian tribes w^ere numerous, and their whole number, within the present boundary of the United States, might have been a mih lion, or more. 4. But these lords of the forest gradually disappear- ed before the white people. Many of them were slain in battles with the settlers ; the others gradually re- tired, as the forests were cut down, and the lands cleared. 5. They lived by hunting wild deer, bears, buffaloes, and wild turkeys, and as these animals fled from towns and cities, and took refuge in the forests, so the Indians went with them. 6. In this way the red man vanished from the settled portions of the country, and at this day there are few of them to be seen, except in the far western wilderness. 2. What of other parts of the countr}'^? 3. What of this country two hundred and fifty years ago? What of the Indiana? 4, 5. Tell the story of the Indians. • AMERICA. 625 There herds of wild deer, vast flocks of bisons, bears^ wild turkeys, and other wild animals, are to be found, and there is now the home of the Indians. 1. Well, as the Indians retired, the white people in- creased, being all under the government of the king of England. At the time of the Eevolution, they were three millions in number, and as the king treated them ill, they threw off his authority and set up a government for themselves. 8. This government, or constitution, was formed in 1780, and we have lived under it very happily for over seventy years ; and the little nation of three millions has now become nearly thirty millions strong. CHAPTEE CLXXIX.— America Continued. General remarks on the History of the United States continued. 1. 1^ reviewing the history of our country, we shall notice that it has been involved in three wars since it 6. "Where ar* they now principally to be seen? "What of animals? 1. What of the white people? Their numbers at the time of the Revolution? 8. When was the American government completed? Population of the United States at this time ? 626 UNIVERSAL HISTOflY. became independent. Previous to that event, the colonists had a great many battles with the Indian tribes, and they had a good deal of iighting to do in the old French war, which commenced about 1755. 2. The revolutionary war was a great affair. The people were fighting for independence, for liberty. America was poor, and England was rich and power- ful. In this struggle, our country may be compared to a stout boy in the grasp of a strong man, who is trying to bind him in chains. But the boy breaks the chains asunder, turns upon his oppressor, and drives him out of the country. 3. In looking back, then, we see that our forefathers toiled and suffered much to establish freedom in this country. We are now enjoying the fruits of their labors. Let us cherish .their memory, for they were great and good men. Let us be thankful to Heaven, for it has smiled upon their labors. 4. Having taken a backward glance at the history of oui" country, let us consider for a moment its present condition. Look at the towns and cities that are scat- tered over the country. Look at the hills and valleys, Chapter CLXXIX.—l. Wliat of American wars? 2. What of the revolu- tionary war? 3. What of our forefathers? • AMERICA. 627 covered with fruit Threes and gardens, and yielding tlieir annual harvests. 5. Look at the rivers, ploughed with whizzing steam- boats ; look at the canals, bearing along their burden of produce and merchandise. Look at the steam-cars, hurrying along like birds upon the wing ; look at our sea-ports, and see the forest of shipping that is crowded into their harbors. Look at our lines of telegraph, conveying messages and news more rapidly than if they were borne upon the wings of the wind. 6. Visit the city of New York, a busy, buzzing hive of men, containing nearly a million of people. 0])serve its beautiful streets, its fine houses, the banks, the churches, and other public edifices. 7. Enter the shops, and notice the beautiful articles of merchandise brouo;ht from China, from Java, from Hindostan, from Arabia, from all the shores of the Mediterranean sea, from England, France, Holland, and the borders of the Baltic. v.^ 8. Go to the top of Trinity Church, where you can have a view of the surrounding waters; notice the fringe of masts encircling the southern portion of the city. See there the fiag of every commercial country under heaven. See there, too, ships, sloops, schoon- 4, 5. "What shall we see in looking at our counlry ? 6, 7. What shall we observe in the city of New York ? 8. What shall we see on the waters around ? 628 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. ers, and steamboats, coming and going like bees in a summer morning, all bringing tlieir burden to tbe Mve. 9. Wbat a beautiful sight is this, and in a country, too, wliicli has been settled but little more than two hundred years ! And if you would know more of our country, get into a steamboat and sail up the Hudson, one of the finest streams on the face of the globe. 10. Visit Troy, Albany, Utica, Rochester, and Buffalo, all of them interesting and flourishing towns. Observe the numerous villages, the handsome houses, and the throngs of happy people that inhabit the state of New York. 11. If you are fond of travelling, cross Lake Erie in a steamboat, and proceed to Ohio. See there a coun- try that has not been settled seventy years, now studded over with thriving towns and villages. Go to Cincin- nati, Louisville, Nashville, St. Louis, and proceed on the bosom of the.'great Mississippi to New Orleans. 12. Consider the great valley through which the Mississippi flows; the millions of people that are already there ; the rapid increase of wealth, the prog- ress of refinement, and the multiplication of the in- habitants. ■ • m ' ~~~ 0. What of tho Hudson? 10. Cities of New York? 11. State of Ohio? 12. "Wliat of the valley of tlie Mississippi ? AMERICA. 629 13. "Wlien you liave seen these interesting tilings, go home and reflect upon them. Sit quietly down, review the past, consider the present, and look forward to the future. What a glorious prospect for our country, if our present government continues, if the people are true to their own interests, and maintain the liberty their fathers left them ! 14. I say if the people are true to their own interests. We live in a fine country, we have a good form of government, but these will not insure happiness. If the people become indolent, or if they become wicked, ruin and desolation will visit this land. Government may be compared to a house ; those who live in it, must take good care of it. 15. They must keep their doors and windows shut, to prevent storms from driving in. If any part decays, or is injured by a tempest, it must be repaired. The fires must be watched at night. In short, the whole establishment must be taken care of by people who are worthy of being trusted, people who are skilful, and who cannot be tempted to neglect their duty. 16. If the house is entrusted to careless, ignorant, or faithless people, it may take fire, and the inhabitants be burned up. Or it may decay and fall down upon 13. What reflections should you make? 14-16, To what may government bo compared ? 630 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. the lieads of tliose wlio dwell in it. Or it may become leaky, so as to admit the cold -wind, or the driving rain or snow. It may thus become a miserable and com- fortless habitation. 17. It is so with government. If careless, ignorant, or faithless rulers are chosen to take care of the country, wars and commotions may follow; poverty and vice may spread over the land ; ignorance and misery may take the place of knowledge and prosperity. Thus the government, which, like a house, is designed to protect us, when ill managed, like a house on fire, or borne down by the tempest, may be the cause of our ruin. 18. Think of these things, my young readers, and when you come to be men, always use your influence to have no other rulers than those who are capable, honest, and sincere friends of the country. 17. What will happen to the land if faithless rulers are chosen ? 18. How should you use your influence 'i AMERICA. 631 SCENE m THE ANDES. CHAPTER CLXXX.— America Contintjed. About South ATneriea, El Dorado^ and the Fountain of Youth, 1. No sooner had Columbus discovered America, than the pope of Rome claimed it all as his own. None of the Catholic kings of Europe were supposed to have any right to plant colonies there, unless his holiness granted them permission. ' 2, Alexander the Sixth was pope at that time. He verf generously bestowed"~one half of the new world on the king of Spain, and the other half on the king Chapter CLXXX,— 1. What of the pope of Rome? 2. What did pope Alex- ender do ? What of the kings of Spain and Portugal ? 632 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. of Portugal. 'These kings then sent out ships and men, who conquered immense territories, and reduced many of the inhabitants to slavery. 3. The Spaniards first took possession of the West Indies. They built the city of Havana, on the island of Cuba, and the Spanish governor had his residence there. Other nations afterward took possession of these islands. The great object of all who came to America, at this period, was to get gold and silver. The most wonderful stories were told about the abun- dance of these metals in some parts of the western continent. 4. There was supposed to be a kingdom, called El Dorado, or The Gilded, w^hich was thus described. The king was every day covered with powdered gold, so that he looked like a golden image. The palace of this glittering monarch was built of brilliant marble as white as snow. The pillars of the palace were por- phyry and alabaster. Its entrance was guarded by two lions, w^ho were fastened to a tall column by chains of massive gold. 5. After passing the lion^?, a fountain was seen, from wliifh gushed a continual shower of liquid silver, 3. "VVliat of the Spaniards? Wliat was the preat object of all who came to America ? What of gold and silver ? 4-6. Describe the kingdom of El Dorado, UH it was supposed to exist. A.MERICA. 633 tlirough four large pipes of gold. The interior of tlie palace was too splendid to be described. 6. It contained an altar of solid silver, on wliicli was an immense golden sun. Lamps were continually burning, and tlieir dazzling radiance was reflected from innumerable objects of silver and gold. Such was the splendid fiction, invented by somebody, and believed in Europe. 7. Numbers of adventurers went in search of El Dorado, and some pretended that they had really visit- ed this golden kingdom. But it has long since been ascertained that no such kingdom ever existed. 8. Another thing which the Spaniards expected to find in America, was the fountain of youth. Far away beneath the shadows of the forest, they believed that there was a fountain, the bright waters of which would wash away wrinkles, and turn gray hair dark again. 9. Oh, if there were any such fountain, old Peter Parley would journey thither, lame as he is, and plunge head foremost into its bosom ! After a while the chil- dren of America would ask — " Where is that lame old gentleman who used to tell us stories V \ 10. And there would be a little rosy boy among them, a stranger, whom they had never seen before. t. What of adventurers? 8-10. Describe the fountain of youth. 634 UNIYEESAL HISTORY. He would cry out, " I was old Peter Parley ; but 1 have been bathing in the fountain of youth, and now I am a boy again ! Come, let us see which will hop fur- thest!" CHAPTER CLXXXL— America Continued. History of the Mexican Territm^e8,—Guati7nala. 1. Though there was no El Dorado in America, there was gold enough to satisfy even the Spaniards, if such rapacious people ever could be satisfiexi. The em- pire of Mexico contained immense riches. •i 2. This country is in the southern part of Noiih America. It extends across from the Gulf of Mexico to the Pacific ocean. Its capital city, which is like^vise called Mexico, is. one of the most magnificent in the world. 3. When America was first discovered, the city of Mexico was even more splendid than it is now. It had stately temples and houses, which were profusely orna- mented with gold. Its inhabitants were more civiHzed than any other natives of America. Chapter CLXXXL— 1. What of gold in Mexico ? 2. What of Mexico? Capital ? 3. Describe the city of Mexico. AMERICA. 635 CORTEZ witli them. In tlie year 1519, Fernando Cortez, a Spaniard, in- vaded Mexico, witli only about six hundred men. • But, as his followers wore iron armor, and had muskets and cannon, they were able to iight whole armies of the Mexicans. 5. The emperor of Mexico was named Montezuma. He received Cortez and his men with great civility, for he was afi'aid to quarrel But, after a short time, Cortez threw Mon- tezuma into prison, and loaded him with chains. 6. Finding himself in so unhappy a situation, Mon- tezuma consented to become a vassal of the kino; of Spain. But the Mexicans raised an insurrection, and when Montezuma endeavored to quiet them, they ut- tered shouts of scorn and anger. T. So offended were they, that they discharged ar- rows and stones at him. One arrow struck poor Mon- tezuma in the breast, and stretched him on the ground. He would not suffer the wound to be dressed, and, in a few days, this ill-fated emperor died. 8. The Mexicans elected Guatimozin, son-in-law of Montezuma, to succeed him. He made a vigorous 4. When did Cortez invade Mexico ? 5. What of Montezuma ? Cortez ? 6. Whak did Montezuma do ? What of the Mexicans ? T. Fate of Montezuma? 636 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. SQUARE IN THE CITY OP MEXICO. attack on the Spaniards, and drove them from tlie city of Mexico. But Cortez soon came back with an army, and conquered the whole country. 9. The emperor Guatimozin was taken prisoner. lie refused to confess where his treasures were concealed. Some of the Spaniards then laid him at full length on a bed of burning coals. There Guatimozin writhed in agony, till he was delivered by Cortez, who had borne no part in this horrible cruelty. But, about three years afterward, Guatimozin was suspected of being en- gaged in a conspiracy, and Cortez sentenced him to be hanged. 8. What did Guatimozin do ? fate? Cortez? 9. What was done to Guatimozin ? Ilis AMERICA. 63t 10. It lias been affirmed tliat Cortez and Ms soldiers killed four millions of tlie Mexicans, in completing the conquest of tlie country. He pretended that his only object was to convert the people to the Christian re- ligion. But he and his soldiers acted like fiends, rather than Christians. 11. From the time of its conquest by Cortez, the Mexican empire continued under the government of Spain, till the year 1810. A revolution then took place. 12. In 1813, the Mexican provinces declared them- selves free and independent. But their independence was not established till several years afterward. Texas, one of the provinces, became one of our United States in 1845. 13. This gave rise to a war, as I have told you, be- tween Mexico and the United States, in which General Scott's army took possession of the capital of the country. The war resulted in an immense loss of territory to Mexico — New Mexico, Utah, and California. 14. The country called Guati- mala was a republic; the city of 10. What is said of Cortez? What excuse did he give for his cruelty? 11. How long was the Mexican empire under the government of Spain ? Wbattook place in 1810 ? 6ENEEAL SCOTT. 638 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. San Salvador being its capital. The several provinces of Guatimala, now called Central America, are at pres- ent entirely independent of each other. CHAPTER CLXXXII.— America Continued. Spandsh Peruvian Territories. 1. A FEW years after the conquest of Mexico, by Cortez, the Spaniards also conquered the vast empire of Peru, in South America. At the present day, Pei*u is bounded north by the republic of Ecuador, east by Brazil, south by Bolivia and the Pacific ocean, and west by the Pacific. But when the Spaniards first in- vaded it, the Peruvian empire included a much larger space. 2. The sovereigns of this empire were called Incas, and the Peruvians believed that their first inca was a 12. What in 1813? What of Texas? 13. What did Mexico lose by the war •with the United States? 14. Wiiat of Guatimala? Its present name ? CnAPTER CLXXXII. — 1. When was Peru conquered ? What of Peru at the present time ? What of it when the Spaniards first invaded it? 2. What of native Bovereigns of Peru ? The people ? AMERICA. 639 child of tlie sun. Tlie inhabitants were worsliippers of the sun. 3. Peru contained many magnificent cities, and gold was more abundant even than in Mexico. Of course, no sooner did the Spaniards hear of. it, than they de- termined to make themselves masters of the countiy. 4. The first invader was Francis Pizarro. In 1531, he marched into Peru, and took the inca prisoner in his own palace. The inca's name was Atabalipa. To re- gain his freedom, he offered Pizarro as much gold as would fill a spacious hall of his palace, piled as high as he could reach. 5. But after the gold had been delivered, Pizarro re- fused to give Atabalipa his freedom. He was not sat- isfied with the inca's treasure, but was determined to have his blood. So he condemned him to death ; and Atabalipa was accordingly strangled and burnt. 6. When he had conquered the Peruvians, Pizarro quarrelled with one of his chief ofl&cers, named Alrna- gro. They made war upon each other, and Pizarro caused Almagro to be beheaded. Soon afterward he was himself murdered. 7. In the course of time, the Peruvian empire was 3. What did Peru contain ? What did the Spaniards determine to do ? 4. When did Pizarro go to Peru ? Who was the inca ? What did h« do ? 5. Fate of Ata- balipa ? 6. What of Pizarro and Almagro? What became of Pizarro? 28 G40 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. divided into several provinces. All of them were ander tlie government of Spain. The Spanish territo- ries comprised nearly all the western part of South A^merica. 8. But the kingdom of Spain became so weak that it lost its authority over these colonies. The first re- sistance to the government was made while Joseph Bo- naparte was king of Spain ; and the people would not return to their allegiance, when the former king was ao-ain on the throne. o 9. The different states in America, which were once Spanish provinces, are called the United Mexican States, Guatimala or Central America, New Grenada, Venezuela, Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia, Chili, Buenos Ayres, Uruguay, and Paraguay. Most of them have become independent, but are in a very unsettled condition. CHAPTEK CLXXXIIL— America Continued. Accourd of the Brazilian Territories. 1. The vast country of Brazil is bounded nortli by New Grenada, Venezuela, and Guiana; east by the 7. What of the Peruvian empire ? What of the Spanish territories ? 8. What of the kingdom of Spflin ? The people ? 9. What of the states in America once Spanish provinces ? • AMERICA. 641 Atlantic ocean ; soutli by tlie Atlantic, Urugnay, and Paraguay ; and west by Bolivia, Peru, and tlie republic of Ecuador. It is nearly as large as tlie wliole United States. 2. When the Spaniards were making conquests in other parts of America, the Portuguese came to BraziL It is said that, near the river Amazon, they found a nation of women, whose lives were spent in war. 3. We do not read that the Portuguese committed such horrible cruelties as the Spaniards did. The rea- son was, that the natives of Brazil" possessed but little gold; and the Portuguese hardly thought it worth their while to colonize the country. 4. During many years, the government of Portugal was accustomed to send nobody but criminals thither ; so that to be sent to Brazil was considered almost as bad as being sent out of the world. 5. In 1548, a multitude of Jews were banished to Brazil. They planted the sugar-cane there, and suc- cessfully cultivated it. When the king of Portugal found that the country was rich and fruitful, he sent over a governor, in order that he might not lose his share of the wealth. Chapter CLXXXIII.—l. Boundaries of Brazil? Extent? 2. What of the Portu- guese ? Amazons ? 3, Why were the Portuguese not as cruel as the Spaniards ? < Who were sent to Brazil ? 5, What happened in 1548 ? What of Jews ? 642 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. • 6. France, Spain, and Holland likewise attempted to get possession of Brazil. But tlie Portuguese resisted them, and finally became sole masters of the country. Perhaps, if the other nations had known of the hidden riches of BrazD, they would not have given up their claims so easily. 7. A long time after the settlement of the country, valuable mines of gold were discovered. Considerable quantities of this precious metal are also found in the beds of the rivers, mixed with sand and gravel. The topaz and the diamond are sometimes seen glittering among the gold. 8. The Rio Pardo, though it is a very small and shal- low stream, produces a great number of diamonds. Other rivers are likewise enriched with them. Negro slaves are employed in washing the sand and gravel of these rivers, and when one of them finds a very large diamond, he receives his freedom. 9. In 1808, the king of Portugal removed to Brazil, and established his court in the city of Rio Janeiro. Fifteen years afterward, he returned to Lisbon. His son Pedro was then proclaimed emperor of Brazil. 6. What of other countries ? 7. What were discovered in Brazil ? 8. What of the Rio Pardo? What of negro slaves? 9, When did the king of Portugal re- move to Brazil ? Where did he establish his court ? When did he return to Lis- bon ? What of his son Pedro ? AMERICA, 643 10. In 1831, tlie Brazilians became discontented witli tlie government of Pedro. He therefore gave up tlie imperial crown to his son, who was then only five years old. This boy was styled the emperor of Brazil, but the government was carried on by a council of regency till a few years since, when the emperor assum- ed the government. This seems to have acquired some stability, and the country is gradually improving. CHAPTER CLXXXIY.— America Continued. The West Indies. 1. I MUST not close my story about America, with- out giving you some little account of the West India Islands, lying in the Atlantic ocean, between North and South America. These consist of three clusters, called the Bahamas, the Antilles, and the Caribbees. The Bahamas are the most northerly of the three groups, and lie near to Florida. They are about six 10. "What of- the Brazilians in the year 1831 ? What did Pedro do ? How is Brazil now governed? Chapter CLXXXIV.—l. "Where are the "West India Islands situated? Of what three groups do they cousist ? What of the Bahama Islands ? 644 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. hundred in number. Most of them are small, con^ sisting of sand and rocks, and are uninhabited by man. 2. These, however, are the resort of a great variety of sea-fowl. Many of the birds which visit the lakes and shores of the United States in summer, retire to these lonely islands in winter, where they find a secure and pleasant abode. The Bahama Islands belong to Great Britain, and contain about seventeen thousand inhabitants. The principal are Turks Islands, Prov- idence, and San Salvador, or Cat Island. This last is that which Columbus first discovered. 3. The Antilles, occupying the middle portion of the West Indies, consist of Cuba, which is the largest, and belongs to Spain; Hayti, or St. Domingo, which is in- dependent, and governed by blacks ; Porto Eico, which belongs to Spain ; Jamaica, which belongs to Great Britain, and a few smaller islands. 4. The Caribbee Islands are very numerous, and lie south-easterly of the others. They stretch from Porto E,ico in a semicircular group to the shores of South ^America. They belong to different European govern- ments. The most celebrated of ' these islands are 2. What of sea-fowl ? To whom do the Bahamas belong ? Which are the principal ones? 3. What can you say of the Antilles? 4. What of the Caribbee Islands ? The principal ones ? AMERICA. 645 Martinique, Barbadoes, St. Thomas, Tobago, St. Lucia, St. yincent, Guaclaloupe, Antigua, St. Cliristoplier, Dominica, Santa Cruz, and Trinidad. 5. The climate of the West Indies is that of per- petual summer. Frost and snow never come to visit them. The trees are ever clothed with leaves, and many of the shrubs and plants continue at all times to be adorned with blossoms. 6. The fruits which are common with us, such as apples, pears, cherries, and peaches, are unknown in these regions; but oranges, figs, lemons, pineaj)ples, and many other nice things, are abundant. 7. The people do not cultivate Indian corn, wheat, rye, oats, and barley, as we do, but they raise sugar- cane, from which they extract sugar and molasses, and they cultivate coifee, cotton, indigo, tobacco, cocoa, all- spice, and other things. 8. The forests contain mahogany, lignum vitae, iron wood, and other woods useful in the arts. Among the birds are parrots of various kinds, some of which are not bigger than a bluebird. A friend of mine made me a present of one of these little fellows, a few years since. Instead of sitting upon his perch, I have kno^vn him to hang by his claws to the top wires of the cage, 5. What .of the climate of the West Indies ? 6. Fruits? 7. Productious? 8. Forests ? Birds ? 646 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. witli liis liead downward, and tliiis remain during the whole night. 9. Among the quadrupeds of the West Indies are some curious little monkeys, and several kinds of lizards. The chameleon is the most interesting of these. He was formerly supposed to live on air, and to have the power of changing his color at will. But it is now ascertained that he often makes a sly meal upon insects that come in his way, and that his color does not vary more than that of several other animals of a similar kind. 10. Although the West Indies are never disturbed by winter, they are often visited by terrible hurri- canes. These sometimes come so suddenly as to tear the sails from the masts of vessels, and often overturn the houses and trees upon the land. CHAPTER CLXXXY.— AiviERicA Continued. The West Indies continued. 1. If you were to visit the West Indies at the pres- ent day, you would find them inhabited by Europeans and their descendants, together with a great many ne- 9. What of monkeys ? The chameleon ? 10. What of hurricanes ? • Chapter CLXXXV. — 1. How arc the West Indies inhabited? AMERICA. 647 groes. But you would meet with none of the native Indians. These have long since disappeared. 2. You already know that Columbus first discovered one of the Bahamas, to which he gave the name of San Salvador, and which is now called Cat Island. Here he found a great many people who appear to have been nearly the same as the Indians which formerly inhabit- ed our country. 3. After leaving San Salvador, Columbus visited Cuba and St. Domingo. Both of these were thronged with Indians. It is supposed that Cuba alone contain- ed several millions. They appeared to live very hap- pily, for the climate was mild, and the soil fruitful. They received Columbus with kindness, and rendered him every service in their power. They little thought of the cruel consequences which were soon to follow. 4. Not many years after the discovery of the AYest India Islands, the largest and finest of them were taken possession of by the Spanish government. The Indians were a gentle race, and were easily subjugated. The Spaniards did not seem to regard them as human beings, but rather as wild animals, who were to be ex- 2. What of Cat Island? What people did Columbus find there ? 3. What islands did he next visit? What of the Indians? 4, 5. What of the Spanish govern ment? How did the Spaniards treat the Indians ? 648 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. terminated. They shot them down by thousands, and even trained bloodhounds to pursue them. 5. In this way, the numerous islanders who once swarmed like bees upon every hill-side and in every valley of these beautiful regions, were reduced to a v.ery small number. Most of these were treated like slaves, and many of them were compelled to work in mines, where they soon perished from hard labor to which they were unaccustomed, and for the want of that free air which Heaven had sent them before the Europeans came to deprive them of it. 6. Thus, by degrees, the native West Indians van- ished, and their fair lands came into the possession of various European governments. Spain held Cuba and Porto Rico in her firm grasp. England got possession of Jamaica, the Bermudas, and some other islands. France had St. Domingo, Martinique, Guadaloupe, and several others. Some of the smaller islands fell into the hands of the Dutch, Danes, etc. 7. The first object of the Europeans after the dis- covery of America, was to obtain gold and silver. They seemed to imagine that all the hills and moun- tains in this continent were filled with these precious 6, Which islands did Spain obtain possession of? England ? France ? Wl)at of smaller islands? 7. What did the Europeans expect to find abundant in America? Result of these expectations? AMERICA. G49 metals. But this illusion soon vanished, and in the West Indies the people began to cultivate the* soil, in-, stead of digging into the bosom of the earth for gold, and silver. 8. They discovered that the land was peculiarly suit- ed to the raising of sugar-cane, oranges, pineapples, and other productions of a tropical climate. To these, then, they devoted their attention, and the lands soon became very productive. In order to till them, the people sent to Africa for negroes, who were brought by thousands and tens of thousands, and compelled to work as slaves. Nearly all the labor, at the present day, is performed by negro slaves. CIIAPTEE CLXXXYI.— America Continued. The West Indies concluded. 1. I SHALL not undertake to tell you of all the inter esting events which have occurred in the West Indies Several of these islands have often changed hands^ sometimes belonmno^ to one o;overnment, and sometimes 8. What did tliey discover ? What of negro slaves ? Chapter CLXXXVI. — 1. What of some of the West India islands? 650 UXIYERSAL HISTORT. to another. They liave frequently been shaken by earthquakes, and often desolated by whirlwinds. But of these events I cannot tell you now. 2. I must not, however, overlook the story of Hayti. This fine island was discovered by Columbus on his first voyage, and here he left a part of his men, who made the first European settlement on this side of the Atlantic. The island was called Hayti by the natives, and Hispaniola by the Spaniards. The settlement in. creased rapidly, and soon the whole island became sub- ject to Spain. In after times, the French obtained pos- session of a portion of- the country, and until about sixty years ago, it was shared between the French and Spanish governments. 3. But the negro slaves had become much more numerous than the white inhabitants, and, in 1791, they rose against their mastei^. France, at this time, was in a state of revolution, and could afford no aid to put down the insurrection. The negroes therefore slaughtered the white people by thousands, pillaging their houses, and then setting them on fire. A few escaped, but a large proportion were killed. 4. The negroes now considered themselves inde- 2. Who discovered Hayti ? "What settlement was made ? Names of the is- land ? To what country did it become subject ? What of France ? 3. What was done in 17 or? AMERICA. 651 pendent, and began to form a government of their own. After various revolutions, the whole island was formed into a sort of republic, the officers of which were negroes or mulattoes. After a time, it became an empire, and so it continues to this day. 5. Before I leave the West Indies, I must say a few words about the buccaneers, a famous set of sea-robbers, who infested these islands during the seventeenth century. These at first consisted of men from England and France, who settled on the western coast of St. Domingo and the neighboring island of Tortuga, about the year 1630. 6. For a while, they lived by hunting wild animals, but when they became numerous, they procured ves- sels, and went forth upon the sea to rob and plunder whomsoever they might meet. This business succeed- ed so well, that a great many desperate adventurers from all parts of Europe united themselves to the buc* cancers. They therefore procured larger vessels, which were equipped in the best manner for attack. These were filled with daring seamen, and commanded by bold leaders. 4. "What of the negroes ? Their government ? State of society ? 5. What of the buccaneers? Where were they originally from ? Where and in what year did they settle ? 6. How did they live for a while ? What did they afterward do ? By whom were they joined ? 652 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 7. In tills manner the buccaneers became very formidable. Their vessels hovered in the track of the merchant ships, ready, like hawks in the neighborhood of a barnyard, to pounce down upon whatever might come in their way. They often captured ships laden with rich merchandise, and sometimes mth gold and silver. 8. In this way, they amassed great wealth, and such was their power at one time, that they made successful attacks upon large cities, sometimes pillag- ing the inhabitants, and sometimes laying them under contribution. But, at length, the European govern- ments were roused, by the violence and cruelty of these robbers, to measures of retaliation. They sent large vessels to cruise in the neighborhood of the West In- dies, and, after many struggles, the buccaneers were finally exterminated. 9. In later times, the West Indian seas have been infested by pirates, who have captured a good many trading vessels, but they are now never met with. 7. What of the ships of the buccaneers ? 8. "What of the power of these pirates ? How were they finally subdued ? 9. What of other pirates? AMERICA. 653 CHAPTER CLXXXYn— America CoNrmuED. Chronology of America. A. D. Iceland and Greenland settled 860 Christianity introduced into Ice- land 981 Severe winter in Greenland, which destroyed the colony 1408 Columbus born 1442 America discovered 1492 Cortez invaded Mexico 1519 French settlements made in Canada 1524 Pizarro goes to Peru 1531 First settlement in Virginia at Jamestown 1607 Quebec founded 1608 First settlement in New York.. . . 1613 Settlement at Plymouth 1620 Buccaneers first assemble at St. Domingo and Tortuga 1630 Maryland settled 1634 First settlement in Connecticut. . . 1635 Providence settled 1636 English got possession of New York 1664 King Philip's war begins 1675 Carolina settled 1680 Pennsylvania settled 1681 The Carolinas divided 1729 Georgia founded 1733 Capture of Louisburg 1745 Old French war begins 1755 Capture of Louisburg by "Wolfe. , . 1758 Quebec taken by the English. ... 1759 Stamp act passed. . . .• 1765 Boston massacre 1770 Destruction of the tea 1773 Commencement of the Eevolu- tionary war 1775 British troops driven out of Boston 1776 Lafayette came to America 1777 Andre taken as a spy 1780 Execution of Andre ; . . . 1780 A.D. Gates beaten by Comwallis 1780 Surrender of Cornwallis to Wash- ington 1781 Peace between Great Britain and the United States 1783 Constitution of the United States went into operation 1789 Washington made president 1789 John Adams " 1797 Death of Washington 1799 Jefferson president 1 801 Purchase of Louisiana 1803 King of Portugal goes to Brazil. . 1808 Madison president 1809 Revolution in Mexico 1810 United States declare war against Great Britain 1812 Mexican provinces become free.. 1813 Battle of New Orleans 1815 Monroe president 1817 J. Q. Adams president 1825 Jackson president 1829 Don Pedro gives up the crown of Portugal to his son 1831 Van Buren president 1837 Harrison president 1841 Tyler president 1841 Polk president 1845 Annexation of Texas 1845 W ar with Mexico 1846 Zachary Taylor president 1849 Millard Fillmore president 1850 California a state 1850 Franklin Pierce president 1853 James Buchanan president 1857 Laying of the first trans-Atlantic cable 1858 Visit of an Embassy from Japan 1860 Visit of the prince of Wales I860 654 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTEK CLXXXYIII.— OcEANicA. About Oceanica. — The Malaysian Islands. 1. Having now related the liistory of Asia, Europe, Africa, and America, the reader will probably think that my Universal History ought to close here. But, as an Irishman would say, there is a fifth quarter of the globe, on which I must now employ my pen. 2. America ought no longer to be called the New World ; for there is a newer one, composed of the islands which lie in the Pacific and Indian oceans. The name of Oceanica has been given to this region. If all the islands were put together, they would cover a space of at least four millions of square miles. 3. There are three divisions of Oceanica. Those islands which lie in the Indian Ocean, near the conti- nent of Asia, are called Malaysia. The largest of them are Borneo, Sumatra, and Java. Scarcely any thing has been written about the history of Malaysia, for the islands are chiefly inhabited by the natives, who keep no record of passing events, and have no desire to know the deeds of their forefathers. Chapter CLXXXVIIL— 2. What of Oceanica ? Extent of Oceanica? 3. What of Malaysia ? The natives ? OCEANIC A. 655 4. The history of Java is best known, but is not very important or interesting. It was discovered by the Portuguese, in the year 1510. They found it an exceedingly fertile island, producing abundance of sugar, coffee, rice, pepper, spices, and delicious fruits. There were also mines of gold, silver, diamonds, rubies, and emeralds. 5. The island is six hundred and fifty miles in length. Soon after its discovery, the Dutch got possession of a large portion of it. They built the city of Batavia, on the north-western coast of the island. 6. The city is situated on a low, mai-shy plain, and canals of stagnant water are seen in many of the streets. But the edifices were so splendid, that Batavia was called the queen of the East. Its beauty was much increased by the trees that overshadowed the streets and canals. t. In the year 1780, the population amounted to a hundred and sixty thousand. People from all the dif ferent parts of the world were among them. But the Europeans were the fewest in number, although the government was in their hands. 8. Of late years, Batavia has been fast going to de- 4. What of Java? When was it discovered? What are its productions? Mines? 5. Length of Java ? Who built Batavia? 6. Describe the citj. 7. Population of Batavia in 1780 ? 656 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. cay. Tlie climate is so unliealtliy, that strangers are very liable to be attacked by dreadful fevers. Some- times a vessel loses her whole crew by death. 9. In the year 1811, the English took possession of the island of Java. They kept it till 1816, and then restored it to its former owners. The Dutch are said to exercise great tyranny over the natives. 8. T\niat of the city of late years? Its climate? 9. What happened in 1811? In 1816? What of the Dutch? OOEANICA. 657 AUSTRALIAN SAVAGES HUNTING KANGAROOS. CHAPTEE CLXXXIX.— OcEANicA CoNTmuED. The Australasian division of Oceanica, 1. The second division of Oceanica is called Austral- asia. This comprises New Holland, JSTew Guinea, Van Diemen's Land, and tlie otlier islands in tlie vicinity. New Holland is an immense island, containing three millions of square miles, and is about as large as Europe. 2. The natives of New Holland are described as the most degraded people in the world. They are Chapter CLXXXIX.— 1. What is called Australasia ? What is the size of New HoUand ? 658 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. negroes, and have very lean arms and legs. Their features liave a resemblance to the monkey tribe, and they are said to be not much handsomer or more in- telligent than the orang-outangs, found in the Malaysian islands. 3. This great island was discovered by the Dutch, in 1610, but the whole of it is now claimed as a territory of Great Britain. Captain James Cook, the celebrated navigator, took possession of it in 1770. 4. It is divided into several settlements. The east- ern is called New South Wales, and the western the Swan-river colony. New South Wales is the oldest, and began to be settled in 1778. It was then called Botany Bay. 5. The first colonists were not a very respectable sort of people. The English government conceived the plan of sending criminals to New Holland, instead of keeping them in jail, or sending them to the gal- lows. Accordingly, ship-loads were transported every year. 6. This cannot be considered a severe punishment, for the soil of New Holland is fertile, and the climate 2. What of the natives? 3. When and by whom was New Holland discovered? Who now hold it in possession ? When was it taken by Captain Cook? 4. What of the two colonies of New Holland ? When was New South Wales settled? What was the new settlement called? 5. Who were the first colonists? Who were sent every year from England to Botany Bay? 6. What of their punishment? OCEANIC A. 659 is deliglitfuL Perliaps tlie Englisli would have acted more equitably, if they had transported the honest poor people, who were starving at home. 7. But, during many years, there were hardly any honest men in the new colony. Few of the inhabitants felt any reluctance to commit crimes, or were ashamed to be found out ; for they knew that their neighbors were as bad as themselves. 8. In later years, however, the people began to im- prove. The children of the convicts were now growing up, and their parents had taught them to be more vir- tuous than they themselves had been. 9. A young girl, who was born in New Holland, was once asked whether she would like to go to Eng- land. " Oh, no !" said she ; " I should be afraid to go there, for the people are all thieves !" The child knew that a gang of thieves arrived in every ship which came from England, and she naturally supposed that the English were all thieves alike. 10. Criminals continued to be transported from Eng- land ; and they were so numerous, that it was found necessary to plant new colonies of them. Since the T. What cau be said of the colonists for some years ? 8. What of them in later years ? 9. Relate the anecdote of the young New Holland girl. 10. What has it been found necessaiy to do on account of the number of criminals sent to New Holland? What was done in 1804? 660 UNIYERSAL HISTORY. year 1804, Van Diemen's Land has been appropriated to that purpose. 11. This island lies feonth of New Holland, and is two hundred miles in length. The population is over fifty thousand, of whom about one quarter are convict- ed criminals. 12. Gold has recently been found in great quantities in ISTew Holland, and this has led to a sudden increase in the population of New Holland, which now goes by the name of Australia. The sending of criminals here has nearly ceased. CHAPTER CXC— OcEANicA Contintjed. Polynesia. — The Sandwich Islands, 1. The third division of Oceanica is called Polyne- sia. It consists of many groups of small islands, which are scattered over a large extent of the Pacific ocean. None of them are inhabited by civilized people. 2. The Sandwich Islands are among the most im- portant in Polynesia. They consist of ten islands, of 11. Where is Van Dienien's Land? Its population ? 12. What of gold ? What is New Holhmd now called ? Chapteu CXC. — l.What of Tolyncsia ? Its inhabitants? OOEANIOA. 661 wliicli Owliyliee, or Hawaii, is the largest. These isl- ands were discovered by Captain James Cook, in 1778. 3. He found them, inhabited by a race of people whose forms were very beautiful, although their com- plexions were darker than our own. They appeared to be of a gay, friendly, and sociable disposition. 4. But there were some shocking customs among them. They were in the habit of feasting on human flesh, and offering human sacrifices to their idols. They were also great thieves, and had many other vices. 5. The natives at first behaved in a very friendly manner to Captain Cook. But, after some time, a j)art of them stole one of the boats belonging to his vessel. The captain went on shore, intending to take the king of Hawaii prisoner, and keep him till the boat should be returned. 6. But when he had landed, the natives mustered in great numbers. Captain Cook found it necessary to retreat toward his own men, who were waiting for him in a boat near the shore. The natives followed him, shouting, throwing stones, and brandishing their weapons. 2. Which are the most important islands of the group? Which is the largest of the Sandwich Islands? Who discovered these islands? When? 3. What people did Captain Cook find inhabiting the Sandwich Islands ? 4. What were some of their customs? 5. What took place between the natives and Captain Cook ? 6, 1. What did Cook find it necessary to do ? Relate what then happened. 662 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. 7. Captain Cook pointed his musket at them, but it only made them more tumultuous and violent. He then took aim, and shot the foremost native dead. In a moment, before the smoke of his musket had blown away, the natives rushed upon him. One of them beat him down with a club, and then stabbed him with a dagger. His men fired their muskets at the natives, but could not rescue him. 8. The Sandwich Islands, soon after, became the re- sort of whale-ships, and of all other vessel* that voy- aged in that part of the Pacific ocean. But the inhab- itants did not derive any advantage from their inter- course with civilized people. 9. On the contrary, they became a great deal more vicious than ever they were before. They contracted so many diseases, that their numbers were reduced from four hundred thousand to less than a hundred and fifty thousand. There was reason to fear that the islands would be depopulated. 10. Some American missionaries crossed the ocean, in hopes to save these poor islanders from destruction. They preached the gospel to them, and established 8. "What ships soon resorted to the Sandwich Islands ? 0. ^liat was the conse- quence of the intercourse of the natives with the wliites? 10. What of American missionaries ? OCEANICA. 663 schools, in wMcli the natives were taught to read the Bible. 11. Kaahumana, the queen-regent of the Sandwich Islands, adopted the Christian religion. By her assist- ance, the missionaries met mth great success. A num- ber of schools were established. It appeared probable that the whole people would be civilized and Christian- ized. 12. These prospects have been in some degree real- ized. The present population of the islands is 150,000, many of whom are whites, chiefly Americans. Good houses, churches, roads, printing-presses, and other arts of civilization have been introduced. The government is in the hands of a native king, but the missionaries have much influence. CHAPTER CXCI.— OcEANicA Continued. Polynesia continued. The Society Islands. The Bounty. 1. The Society Islands likewise belong to Polynesia. They are situated about a thousand miles south of the 11. What of Kaahumana? 12. Present state of these islands? Chapter CXCL — 1. Where are the Society Islands ? To what group do they belong? 29 664 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. equator, wliicli is nearly tlie same distance that the Sandwich Islands are north of it. 2. The largest of the Society Islands is called Tahiti, or Otaheite. It is a hundred miles in circumference^ and is inhabited by about ten thousand people. Like the natives of the Sandwich Islands, they are generally handsome, and of agreeable manners. 3. A very interesting event took place among these islands, many years ago. The brig Bounty, belonging to the British navy, was sent to the Society Islands in order to carry bread-fruit trees from thence to the West Indies. Her commander was Lieutenant William Bligh. 4. He arrived at Otaheite in 1788. His crew were delighted Avith the island. The air was balmy and full of sunshine. Fruits grew abundantly on every tree. There was no need of toiling for bread, since there were trees enough which produced it ready made, and almost as good as if it had been baked. 5. The natives of Otaheite received the Englishmen with kindness. The women behaved A\ath great affec- tion toward the poor storm-beaten sailors. In shoiH:, 2. "Wbat is the size and population of Tahiti or Otaheite ? "What of the natives ? 3. Wliat of the brig Bounty? Who was her commander? 4. When did he arrive at Otaheite ? How did his men like the island ? 5. How did the natives treat the Englishmen ? OCEANIC A. 665 the crew spent their time so pleasantly, that they were very reluctant to depart. 6. They desired to spend their whole lives in these sunny islands, instead of wandering any more over the wide and dreary sea. When the Bounty sailed, they cast many a sad glance at the pleasant shores which they were leaving. They had not sailed many days, before they formed a resolution to return. 7. A young man by the name of Christian was an officer on board the Bounty. He was not on good terms with Lieutenant Bligh, and he incited the crew to mutiny against their commander, and take possession of the vessel. 8. One morning, before sunrise. Christian and his associates entered Lieutenant Bligh's cabin, while he was asleep. They bound his hands behind his back, threatening him with death if he made the least re- sistance. He was then put into a leaky boat, with eighteen other persons, who refused to join in the mutiny. 9. I can only say of Lieutenant Bligh and his com- panions, that they arrived safe in England, after severe hardships. The British frigate Pandora was then sent 6. What of the crew of the Bounty? What resolution did they form? 7. What did Christian do ? 8. How did he treat Lieutenant Bligh and eighteen others ? 9. Did they arrive in England? What ship was sent to Otaheite ? 666 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. to Otalieite in searcli of the mutineers^ tliat they might be brought to justice. 10. The frigate arrived at Otaheite and found four- teen of the mutineers. She took them on board and sailed for England, but was \vrecked on her passage. Four of the mutineers were drowned. The other ten were saved and carried to England, where three of them were hanged. 11. Christian, the ringleader of the mutiny, had not been taken prisoner by the Pandora; for he and several companions had sailed from Otaheite in the Bounty. They had taken with them a plentiful supply of hogs, dogs, cats, and fowls, and also a number of Otaheitan men and women. 12. For a great many years, nobody could tell what had become of Christian and his friends, and of the brig Bounty, in which they had sailed away. As no news were heard of them, people universally believed that the vessel had gone to the bottom, with alL her crew. 10. What happened to the Pandora? "What became of the mutineers? 11. What liad Christian and his companions done ? 12. What was supposed to have become of them ? OCEANICA. 667 CHAPTER CXCII.— OcEANicA Continued. Story of the Bounty concluded. 1. But, after twenty years, wlien- people had long ago done talking about the Bounty, it was found out what had become of her. In the year 1813, a British ship of war was sailing from the Marquesas Islands to the port of Valparaiso, in South America. The cap* tain of the vessel was Sir Thomas Staines. In the course of his voyage, he happened to cast anchor off Pitcairn's Island. 2. This small island lies many leagues to the south- west of Otaheite. It was first discovered by Captain Carteret, in 1767, but very few people had since visited it, for it produced no valuable commodities, and it was supposed to be uninhabited. 3. But, as Sir Thomas Staines looked from the deck of his vessel to the shore, he was amazed to perceive that the island was cultivated, and that there were small houses on it. These houses were better built than those of the savages generally are, and they look- ed something like the dwellings of poor people in Eng- land. Chapter CXCII. — 1. What happened in the year 1813 ? 2. Where is Pit- cairn's Island? "When was it discovered? 3. What was seen from the deck of the ship ? How did the houses appear ? 668 UJ^IYERSAL HISTORY. 4. While Sir Thomas Staines and his sailors were wondering at these circumstanceSj a small boat put off from the shore. The waves rolled very high, but the boat skimmed lika a sea-bird over the tops of them, and soon came alongside of the vessel. 5. The boat was rowed by two young men. They were handsome, though of rather a dark complexion. When they came near the vessel, one of them called out, in good English — " Won't you throw us a rope, friends ?" 6. A rope was thrown to them, and they took hold of it, and clambered on board of the vessel. Sir Thomas Staines asked them who they were, and how they came to be living on that lonely island. The mystery was soon explained. T. When Christian and his companions left Otaheite, they had steered for Pit cairn's Island, and had run the Bounty ashore on the rocks, and set her on fire. They had then built houses on the island, and had married the Otaheitan women whom they brought with them. 8. Christian and all his associates were now dead, except one old man, whose name was John Adams. 4. "What of a boat from shore? 5. Describe the young men who rowed it. What did they call out? 6. What did they do? 7. Where had Christian and his companions steered on leaving Otaheite ? What did they then do ? 8. Who alone remained of the mutineers ? How was the colony peopled ? OCEANIC A. 669 But they had left children and grandchildren, so that there was now quite a flourishing colony on the island. 9. Old John Adams had taught the young people to read the Bible, to tell the truth, and to be honest and upright in their behavior. They seemed to be the happiest set of creatures that ever lived ; for they hardly knew that there was any sin and sorrow in the world.* 10. After this, several vessels touched at this island. The inhabitants were supposed to be from 80 to 100 in number. They were very industrious and moral, and seemed to be an interesting people. The island they inhabited was about seven miles in circumference, and rose to the height of 1000 feet. The shores were rocky and precipitous. 11. In 1856, the descendants of the mutineers, 199 in number, were removed to Norfolk Island, to the east of Australia, their original home being no longer large enough to contain them. 9. What had John Adams done for the young people? 10. What often hap- pened since this? What of the people? The island? 11. What happened in 1856? 670 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. CHAPTEK CXCIIL— OcEANicA Continued. Chronology of Oceanwa. A. D. Java discovered by the Portuguese 1510 New Holland discovered by the Dutch 1610 Batavia, the capital of Java, built by the Dutch 1619 Captain Cook took possession of New Holland 1770 Botany Ba}"^, in New South "Wales, settled 1778 Sandwich Islands discovered by Captain Cook 1778 Death of Captain Cook 1779 Ship Bounty arrives at Otabeite. . 1788 A. D. Convicts first sent to "Van Diemen's Land 1804 The English take Java from the Dutch^ 1811 Sir Thomas Staines reaches Pit- cairn's Island 1813 The Dutch take Java again from the English 1816 Missionaries established at the Sandwich Islands 1820 Gold, discovered in Australia. . . . 1850 Pitcairu Islanders removed to Nor- folk Island 1856 CHAPTER CXCIV.— PwEviEw. Ancient Names of Countries^ So. You already know tliat most of the countries in Europe, Asia, and Africa, have different names at the present day from what they had in ancient times. I will therefore give you a list of the principal states and kingdoms throughout these three quarters of the globe, showing their present and ancient names, to- gether with the original inhabitants, and the sources from which the present inhabitants have sprung, so far as I am able. KEVIEW. G71 ASIA. Modem Name*, Ancient Names. Original Inhabitants, Natolia Asia Minor Descendants of Japhet Canaan Descendants of Shem. PiiU-stine. Syria Syria " Armenia Armenia " Irak Arabi Mesopotamia " Koordistan Assyria " Bagdad Babylonia or Chaldea. " Irak Adjemi Media " Part of Indep. Tartary Parthia " Khorasan Hyrcania " Persia ." Persia Descendants of Elem. Astrachan Asiatic Sarmatia Descendants of Sliem. (;:abulistan Bactria . . " Siberia, Tartary, &c. . .Scythia " AFRICA. Egypt Descendants of Ham . . From whom ths presnt Inhabi- tants are descended. I Original InhabiUints, I Greeks, Jews, Turk8,&c. ] Original Inhabitants, \ Jews. Turks, Ac. Original Inhabitants, &c. {Original Inhabitants, mixed with Turks, &c. Egypt Barca Lybia , Tripoli^; part of Tunis, Africa Greeks, Carthaginians. " Part of Tunis&Algiers, Numidia Carthaginians -j ^abl?Tu."k8* &?"*'' ^'^^' Morocco Mauritania Mauri or Moors Original Inhabitants, &c. Biledulgerid Ga-tulia Gsetuli " Nubia and Abyssinia. Ethiopia " " EUROPE. J Gothic tribes, called n ) Scandinavians ... . . . Cimbri " Tartars f Tartars, Scandinavians, ■ } and other tribes. £qHq j Saxons, Danes, Britons, Norway, Sweden,and D^i DISCOVERIES AND INVENTIONS. 691 CHAPTER CXCYIII— GmERAL Views CoNTmuED. Dates of Discoveries and Inventions. I WILL now give you a list of various discoveries and inventions, and tell you tlieir dates. When you read this list, I should like to have you tell which of these things was known in the time of Julius Caesar, which in the time of Constantine, which in the time of Charlemagne, and which in the time of Louis XIV. B.C. Pirst pyramid begun about ... 2095 Brick-making known 2000 Money first mentioned in Genesis, chapter 21 — in use 1865 Letters invented by Memnon, an Egyptian . 1822 Alphabetical writing first introduced mto Europe 1493 The first ship seen in Greece arrived in Rhodes from Egypt 1485 Iron discovered by the burning of Mount Ida in Crete 1406 Bows of wood and metal, shields, swords, spears, battle-axes, helmets, coats of mail, chariots, sickles, ploughs, yokes, statues, temples, canals, iron- working, hand-millstones, gilding, and perfumery known abput 1400 Weights and measures invented 8G9 Carving in marble invented ,.,, 7'72 The game of chess invented , 608 Comedy first acted in Athens on a scaffold 562 Bellows invented. 554 Malt liquor used in Europe ^ , 450 First private library, belonging to Aristotle , . 334 Wrought silk brought from Persis^-.to Greece 325 Silver coined at Rome 269 Clocks carried by water in use at Rome 158 Blister plasters invented 60 Glass known to the Romans ^ 60 692 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. A. D. Grist-mills luvented in Ireland '.' 214 Hour-glass invented at Alexandria 240 Saddles in use about , . , 400 Bells invented by Paulinus, bishog of.Nola, in Campania 400 Glass for windows first used 450 Shoeing of horses introduced 481 Stirrups first used about .4. 550 "Water-mills for grinding invented by Belisarius. 555 Pens for writing first made from quills .' 635 Buildings of stone first introduced into England 670 Lanterns invented by king Alfred , 590 Arithmetical figures first introduced into Europe from Arabia 991 Paper first made of cotton , 1100 Compasses invented about 1200 Colleges for education first established in Paris. 1215 Lmen first made in England 1253 Magnifymg-glasses invented by Roger Bacon. 1260 Wind-mills invented. 1299 Spectacles invented by Spina, a monk of Pisa. 'J'. 1299 Lookmg-glasses made only at Venice 1300 Gunpowder invented . . .' 1 330 Cannon invented about 1340 Painting in oils invented by John Van Eyk , 1352 Cards invented in France 1380 Spurs in use about 1400 Hats invented at Paris 1404 Muskets first used in France - 1414 Paper first made from linen rags , 1417 Pumps invented 1425 Engraving for printing on paper first known . . ] 428 Printing invented by Faust 1441 A Latin Bible, "the first l5obk printed from typo. 1450 Electricity discovered 14G7 Almanacs first published in Germany 1470 Violins and watches invented 1477 Modern canals first made in Italy. . . .• 1481 DISCOVERIES AND INYENTIONS. 693 A. D. Tobacco first discovered in St. Domingo 149G Spinning introduced into England 1505 Cliocolate introduced into Europe from Mexico 1520 Spinning-wheel invented at Brunswick • 1530 Needles first made in England by a native of India 1545 Stockings of silk first worn by Henry 11. of France 1547 Knitting stockings first invented in Spain .... 1550 Circulation of the blood first published 1553 Fans first used in England 1572 Coaches first introduced into England 1 580 Telescopes invented in Germany 1590 Tea first brought into England from China 1591 Coining with a die first practised 1617 Steam-engines invented by Savary 1618 Thermometers first invented by Drebel, a Dutchman 1620 Microscopes first used 1621 Coffee first brought into England 1641 Air-guns invented 1646 Railroads first used, near Newcastle-upon-Tyne 1650 Air-pumps invented 1654 Clocks with pendulums first invented about ....'. 1656 Chain-shot invented by Admiral De Witt 1660 Knives not made in England till 1663 Fire-engines invented. 1663 Barometers invented 1670 Guineas coined in England from gold brought from Guinea 1673 Buckles invented about 1680 Signal-telegraphs invented 1687 Copper money first coined in England 1689 Prussian blue discovered at Berlin 1704 First newspaper in America printed in Boston 1704 Stereotype printing invented at Edinburgh 1725 First ascent of a balloon in France 1182 Sunday-schools first established in Yorkshire, England 1784 Lithographic engraving invented by Senefelder, a German lldQ First steamboat succeeded in the North River m 694 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. A. D. Leicester Square, London, paved with cast iron 1817 Ether first used in surgical operations 1816 The electric telegraph established 1848 The Atlantic telegraph cable laid 1858 IMPORTANT DATES, WHICH IT WOULD BE VERY USEFUL TO COMMIT TO MEMORY. B. C. The Creation 400-1 The Deluge. 2348 As.syria founded by Ashur 2229 Egypt settled by Misraira 2188 Birth of Abraham ; 199G Inachus makes the first settlement in Greece 185(j Removal of Jacob to Egypt. 1705 Athens founded by Cecrops. 1556 Departure of the Israelites out of Egypt 1491 Death of Moses 1447 King David born 1085 Solomon's temple compteted 1004 Jonah the Prophet sent to preach to tlie Ninevites 806 Rome founded 752 Persian empire established by Cyrus the Great 536 The Jews permitted to return from their captivity in Babylon 5;>6 Alexander invades Persia • 330 Greece and Cartliage conquered by the Romans , 146 Julius Ctesar invades Great Britain. . . 55 The battle of Pharsaha 48 The battle of Actium 31 Cleopatra, the beautiful queen of Hgypt, dies 30. AD. Jesus Christ was born, Augustus Caesar being emperor of Rome St. Paul sent a prisoner to Rome 61 Jerusalem destroyed by Titus 70 Hygenus, first bishop of Rome who was mado pope 154 IMPORTANT DATES. 695 A. D. Cliristianity adopted at Rome by the Emperor Constantine 311 Pharamoud, first king of Prance 41 8 Pall of the Roman empire 476 Mahomet's flight, called the Hegira ^ 622 Saracen empire established 638 Charlemagne becomes emperor of Germany 802 The first crusade 1096 Chivalry at its height 1200 Ottoman empire founded 1299 Discovery of America by Columbus * 1492 Elizabeth, queen of England, dies 1603 English settlement in Virginia 1607 Dutch settlement in New York 1614 The Pilgrims land at Plymouth 1620 Oliver Cromwell dies 1658 American Revolution begins 1775 "Washington, first president of the United States 1789 Prench Revolution 1 793 War between England and America 1812 Battle of Waterloo 1815 Bonaparte dies at St. Helena 1821 French Revolution 1848 Liberation of Italy 1860 ORIGIN OF STATES, KINGDOMS, EMPIRES, ETC. B. C. Assyria founded by Ashur 2229 Misraim settles in Egypt 2188 Chinese empire founded 2100 Inachus, with a Phoenician colony, settles in Greece 1856 Athens founded by Cecrops 1556 Kingdom of Corinth established 1520 Sparta founded by Lelex 1516 The Israelites settled in Canaan under Joshua, about 1432 Madrid built 936 Carthage founded by the Phoenicians 869 696 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. B. C Rome founded by Romulus 752 Byzantium, now Constantinople, founded 715 Alexandria in Egypt built by Alexander 332 Lyons built 43 A. D. Londofi fortified by the Romans 50 Paris built 357 Venitia founded 42 1 French monarchy established by Clovis 486 Saracen empire established 638 Bagdad, the seat of the caliphs, founded , 672 Bruges, now Brussels, founded 703 Moore established in Spain 712 The Saxon monarchy begun in England with Egbert. 827 Walls of Dublin built 838 Holland formed into a state by Thierry 868 Banish kingdom founded by Gorm 920 Algiers built , 944 Edinburgh built 950 Vienna obscure, till walled and enlarged 1122 Kingdom of Portugal founded , . ., 1139 Moscow founded. . . 1156 Copenhagen founded 11 69 Amsterdam settled 1203 Stockholm founded. ... 1 253 Independence of Switzerland 1315 Independence of Russia established 1450 Present Spanish monarcliy establislied about 1453 New York commenced 1614 Boston settled 1630 Phihidelphia founded 1684 Knigdom of Prussia founded 1 701 Independence of the United States of America 1776 Mexico declared its independence 1810 IMPORTANT DATES. 697 CELEBRATED CHARACTERS. B. C. Adam created sLx days after tlie Creation 4004 Noah died 1998 Sesostris, king of Egjpt, flourished 1T22 Jacob died 1689 Moses, the Hebrew lawgiver, died 1447 Joshua, leader of the IsraeUtes, died 1426 Orpheus, a Greek poet and musician, flourished 1284 David, king of Israel, died 1015 Solomon died 975 Homer, a famous Greek poet, flourished 900 Lycurgus, tlie Spartan lawgiver, flourished 834 Isaiah, a Jewish prophet, flourished 735 Jeremiah, a Hebrew prophet, flourished 700 Sappho, a celebrated Greek poetess, born 600 ^sop, a Grecian fabuhst, flourished 580 Solon, lawgiver of Athens, died. ... 558 Confucius, a Chinese philosopher, bom 551 Thales, a famous Greek astronomer, died 548 Plato, a Grecian philosopher, born. 429 Socrates, a celebrated Greek philosopher, died 401 Aristotle, a Greek philosopher, died 384 Xenophon, a Grecian general and author, died 359 Alexander, king of Macedon, died 324 Sylla, a Roman general, died * 78 Virgil, a Roman poet, born 70 Julius Cassar, a celebrated Roman general and writer, died 44 Cicero, a Roman orator, deid 42 Horace, a famous Roman poet, died 8 A. D. Livy, a famous Roman historian, died 17 Strabo, a geographer and historian, died 25 John the Baptist flourished 26 Jesus Christ crucified. 33 698 UNIVERSAL HISTORY. * A. D. Seneca, a Roman philosopher, died. 65 Pliny^he earliest writer OTLJaaLiiral .liistorj, died 79 — PWtarch, a celelSrated Roman biographer, died 140 £t. Chrysostom, bishop of Constantinople, died. 407 Clovis, tlie first king of France, born 481 Charles Martel, founder of a race of French kings, died 741 Charlemagne, emperor of Germany, died 814 X'gbert, first king of England, died 827 Alfred, king of England, died , 872 Hugh Capet, head of a race of French kings, died. 996 Abelard, a poet, flourished 1143 Genghis Khan, a Tartar warrior, died 1227 ' William Wallace, the hero of Scotland, executed 1305 Dante, a celebrated Italian poet, died , 1 320 Tell, the Swiss patriot, died 1 354 Petrarch, a celebrated poet, died 1374 Boccaccio, a learned Italian, died 1375 Chancer, the father of English poetry, died 1400 Joan of Arc flourished 1428 Raphael, a celebrated painter, called the Divine, born 1483 Columbus, the discoverer of America, died 1506 Gustavus Yasa became king of Sweden 1523 Ariosto, a great Italian writer, died 3533 "Erasmus, a man of great learning, died 1536 Copernicus, a celebrated astronomer, died 1543 Martin Luther, the great reformer, died 1546 Tycho Brahe, a celebrated Danish astronomer, born 1546 Shakspeare, a celebrated English dramatist, born 1546 Cervantes, a famous writer, bom 1 549 Calvin, a reformer, died 1 564 Buchanan, a celebrated Scotch writer, died 1582 Sir Philip Sidney died 1586 Tasso, an eminent Italian poet, died ; 1595 Spenser, one of the greatest English poets, died 1596 Elizabeth, queen of England, died 1603 Dea Cartes, a famous French astronomer, died 1610 ( IMPORTANT DATES. 699 A. D. Gustavus Adolphus became king of Sweden 1611 Sir Walter Raleigh, an English writer, died. , 1618 Lord Bacon, an eminent English philosopher, died 1626 Kepler, a celebrated astronomer, died 1 630 Clalileo, a famous astronomer, died 1642 Cromwell, Protector of England, died 1653 Moliere, a French writer, died 1 653 Milton, the greatest of English poets, died 1674 Pascal born 1683 Corneille, a celebrated French poet, died 1 685 Montesquieu, a famous writer, died 1689 Madame de Sevigne, an elegant French writer, died ... 1694 Racine, a celebrated French writer, died 1699 Dryden, an admired English poet, died 1100 Locke, an English philosopher, died • 1104 Pitl^ Lord Chatham, the celebrated statesman, born 1708 Fenelon, an elegant French writer, died ; 1715 Addison, an elegant English essayist, died 1719 Peter the Great, of Russia, died 1721 Sir Isaac Newton, the great philosopher, died 1727 Washington born ; 1732 Pope, a great English poet, died 1744 Swift, an English writer, died 1745 Thomson, a pleasing poet, died 1748 Young, the great moralist and poet, died , 1765 Sterne, an English essayist, died 1768 Gray, a celebrated English poet, died 1771 Smollett, an English novelist, died 1771 Goldsmith, a celebrated English writer and poet, died 1774 Hume, a Scottish historian, died 1776 Voltaire, a famous French writer, died 1778 Linnaeus, a great Swedish naturalist, died 1778 Rousseau, a celebrated French writer, died 1778 Garrick, the great English comedian, died 1779 Metastasio, an eminent Italian poet, died 1 782 Johnson, essayist and lexicographer, died 1784 7. YOO UNIVERSAL HISTORY. A. D. Buffon, ft French naturalist, died 1788 Franklin, an American philosopher, died 1790 Robertson, a Scotch historian, died 1793 Gibbon, an historian of eminence, died 1794 Burns, the celebrated Scottish poet, died 1796 Burke, a great English statesman, died 1797 Cowper, an English poet, died 1800 Lavater, writer on physiognomy, died 1801 Beattie, a Scottish poet of distinction, died 1803 Klopstock, a German poet, died 1803 Schiller, an eminent German poet, died 1805 Paley, an English divine, died 1 805 Sheridan, an elegant English writer and orator, died 1816 Dr. Dwight, an American theologian, died 1817 Madame de Stael, a celebrated French .writer, died 1817 Bonaparte died 1821 Byron died at Missolonghi 1824 La Place, a celebrated French astronomer, died 1827 Mfl(^jm ftdft Genlis, a French writer, died 1830 Sir Waiter "Scott, a celebrated writer, died 1832 Cuvier, the great French naturalist, died 1832 Goethe, a celebrated German writer, died 1832 Henry Clay, an American statesman, died 1852 Daniel Webster, an American statesman, died 1852 Humboldt, a German philosopher, died 1851 THE END. RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT TO-i^> 202 Main Library LOAN PERIOD HOME USE I ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 1 -month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405 6-month loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date DUE AS STAMPED BELOW FEB 16 1979 2 3 197S UNIVERSITY OF FORM NO. DD6, 40m, 3/78 BERKELt HITCHCOCK'S ANATOMY, HITCHCOCK'S GEOLOGY. KIDDLE'S NEW ASTRONOMY. SILL'S NEW SYNTHESIS. THE AMERICAN DEBATER. THE HUMOROUS SPEAKER. OUTLINES OF OBJECT TEACH- ING. ALDEN'S CHRISTIAN ETHICS ; OR, SCIENCE OF DUTY. If used in every School, morality and religion would prevail. GOODI SON'S DRAWING-BOOK FROBISHER'S VOICE and AC- TION. Preachers and Public Speakers, it deserves your care- ful study. ELIOT & STORER'S INORGAN- IC CHEMISTRY. FASQUELLE'S FRENCH SERIES. Fasquelle's Introductory French Course Fasquelle's Larger French Course. Revised. Fasquelle's Key to the above. Fasquelle's Colloquial French Reader. Fasquelle's Telemaque. Fasquelle's Dumas' Napoleon. Fasquelle's Racine. Fasquelle's Manual of French Conver- sation. Howard's Aid to French Composition. Talbot's French Pronunciation. WOODBURY'S GERMAN SERIES. Woodbury's New Method with the German. Woodbury's Key to above. Woodbury's Shorter Course with the German. Woodbury's Key to the Shorter Course Woodbury's Method for Germans to learn English. Woodbury's Elementary German Reader. Woodbury's Eclectic German Reader. Glaubensklee's German Reader. Glaubensklee's Synthetic German Grammar, Woodbury's German English Reader. Kuhner's Elementary Greek Grammar. Questions on Kuhner's Elementary Greek Grammar. Kendrick's Greek Introduction. BUSH'S NOTES ON GENESIS. 2 volumes. BUSH'S NOTES ON EXODUS. 2 volumes. BUSH'S NOTES ON LEVITI- CUS, 1 volume. BUSH'S NOTES ON NUMBERS. 1 volume. BUSH'S NOTES ON JOSHUA. 1 volume. BUSH'S NOTES ON JUDGES. 1 volume. KITTO'S CYCLOPEDIA OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE. 2 vols., half calf, only complete edition, fully illustrated. PROGRESSIVE SPANISH READERS. SCHOOL RECORDS. BRADBURY'S SCHOOL MUSIC BOOKS, &c. U.C, BERKELEY LIBRARIES ca35flOTma SPENCERIM SY STEM OF BUS mi THE NEW STANDARD EDITION OB SPENCERIAN C0P1 REVISED, IMPROVED, AND NEWLY IN FOUR DISTINCT SERIES. C0MM02^ SCHOOL 8EBIE8. Ms. 1, 2, b, % arm o. BUSINESS 8ERIE8. Ms. 6 a7id 7. LAJDIE8' 8ERIE8. Ms. 8 and 9. EXERCISE SERIES. Ms. 10, 11, and 12. The particular points of exeellence claimed are 1. SIMPLICITY. 2. PRACTICABILITY. 3. BEAUTY- SPENCERM K EY TO PRACTICA L PENMANSHIP. SPENCERIAN CHARTS OF WRITING AND DRAWING Six in Number. In Size, 24 by 80 inches. THEY AKE SO PRINTED AS TO PRESENT THE APPEARANCE OF SUPERIOR BLACKBOARD WRITING. COMPENDIUM OF THE SPENCERIAl^ SYSTEM. 60 pages. Illustrating Chirography in its Analytical, Practical, and Ornamental Forms. SPENCERIAN DOUBLE ELASTIC STEEL PENS. These Pens combine elasticity of action with smoothness of point not found in other pens, and are a nearer approximation to the real SWAN QUILL, than anything hitherto invented. THEY ARE THE BEST PENS MANUFACTURED. CAUTION. — AVe Caution Booksellers and Stationers against purchasing any " Spencerian " Pens which have not our initials, " I., P., B. & Co.," or "Ivison, Phinney & Co.," on each Pen. These PENS will be sent by Mail to any address in the United States, postage paid, on receipt of price annexed. No. 1 per gross $1 50 No. 8 per gross $1 50 No. 2 " 1 50 No. 9 " 150 No. 3 " 1 50 No. 10 " 2 00 No. 4 " 1 50 No. 11 " 2 00 No. 5 " 150 No. 12 " 2 75 No. 6 " 1 50 No. 13 " 150 No. 1 " 2 00 No. 14 " 2 00 Sample gross, 4 kinds assorted, excepting No. 12 $2 00. Sample Cards containing all the Fourteen Numbers, PRICE TWENTY-FIVE CENTS. A Liberal Discount to the Trade. N. B. — One of the strongest proofs of the great popularity of these Pens, and an undeniable confession to tlieir superiority, is that no less than ten firms have mariufactured, or caused to he made. Pens similar in style, under different names, for which they claim the same qualities and favor as the still un- approached SPENCERIAN. 1^" Teachers and Superintendents are invited to send for our Catalogue or Circulars. P.O. Address the Pubushers, IVISON, PHINNEY, BLAKEMAN & CO. Box 1478, New York.